An apologie or defence of the watch-vvord, against the virulent and seditious ward-vvord published by an English-Spaniard, lurking vnder the title of N.D. Devided into eight seuerall resistances according to his so many encounters, written by Sir Francis Hastings Knight
         Hastings, Francis, Sir, d. 1610.
      
       
         
           1600
        
      
       Approx. 394 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 113 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A02797
         STC 12928
         ESTC S119773
         99854979
         99854979
         20447
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02797)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 20447)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 569:04)
      
       
         
           
             An apologie or defence of the watch-vvord, against the virulent and seditious ward-vvord published by an English-Spaniard, lurking vnder the title of N.D. Devided into eight seuerall resistances according to his so many encounters, written by Sir Francis Hastings Knight
             Hastings, Francis, Sir, d. 1610.
          
           [8], 218 [i.e. 236] p.
           
             Imprinted by Felix Kyngston, for Ralph Iacson,
             London :
             1600.
          
           
             Some pages repeated or missing in number only.
             A response to STC 19415: Parsons, Robert. A temperate ward-ward, to the turbulent and seditious wach-word of Sir Francis Hastinges knight. Answered by STC 19418.
             Signatures: A-2E⁴.
             Imperfect; leaf Y4 torn with loss of text.
             Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Parsons, Robert, 1546-1610. -- Temperate ward-word, to the turbulent and seditious wach-word of Sir Francis Hastinges knight.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Catholic Church -- Doctrines -- Early works to 1800.
           Great Britain -- Church history -- 16th century.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2001-09 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2001-10 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2001-11 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           APOLOGIE
           OR
           DEFENCE
           OF
           THE
           WATCH-VVORD
           ,
           AGAINST
           THE
           VIRVLENT
           AND
           SEDITIOVS
           WARD-VVORD
           published
           by
           an
           English-Spaniard
           ,
           lurking
           vnder
           the
           title
           of
           N.D.
           
        
         
           DEVIDED
           INTO
           EIGHT
           SEVERALL
           Resistances
           according
           to
           his
           so
           many
           Encounters
           ,
           written
           by
           Sir
           
             FRANCIS
             HASTINGS
          
           Knight
           .
        
         
           PSALM
           .
           122.
           
           O
           pray
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           let
           them
           prosper
           that
           loue
           thee
           .
        
         
           PSALM
           .
           109.
           
           Though
           they
           curse
           ,
           yet
           thou
           wilt
           blesse
           ;
           they
           shall
           rise
           vp
           and
           be
           confounded
           ,
           but
           thy
           seruant
           shall
           reioyce
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           Imprinted
           by
           FELIX
           KYNGSTON
           ,
           
             for
             Ralph
             Iacson
          
           .
           1600.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           .
        
         
           I
           Haue
           obserued
           (
           gentle
           Reader
           )
           from
           the
           words
           and
           writings
           of
           the
           learned
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Maxime
           or
           Rule
           in
           Philosophie
           ;
           
             Finis
             est
             primus
             in
             intentione
          
           ,
           The
           end
           aymed
           at
           is
           first
           setled
           in
           the
           intention
           of
           man
           :
           And
           finding
           this
           Romanist
           to
           boast
           and
           brag
           much
           of
           his
           learning
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           vnlike
           ,
           that
           like
           a
           cunning
           Clerke
           (
           whatsoeuer
           his
           learning
           be
           )
           the
           ende
           of
           this
           his
           worke
           was
           the
           first
           ground
           of
           his
           writing
           .
        
         
           He
           proclaimeth
           Temperance
           in
           his
           title
           ,
           he
           pursueth
           the
           Art
           of
           Rayling
           in
           the
           whole
           processe
           following
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           of
           all
           ,
           he
           perswadeth
           ruine
           both
           to
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           :
           In
           the
           first
           dissimulation
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           scurrilitie
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           trecherie
           is
           contained
           ;
           for
           he
           shakes
           handes
           with
           Temperance
           at
           the
           verie
           first
           ,
           and
           leaueth
           her
           to
           rest
           and
           remaine
           with
           his
           title
           ,
           and
           the
           leafe
           being
           turned
           he
           plungeth
           presently
           into
           his
           vaine
           of
           rayling
           ,
           which
           (
           if
           he
           had
           affected
           Temperance
           )
           he
           would
           neuer
           haue
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           sheweth
           his
           intention
           to
           be
           to
           bring
           in
           either
           a
           tolleration
           or
           flat
           alteration
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           But
           wilt
           thou
           know
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           what
           forced
           this
           fellow
           to
           become
           so
           suddenly
           distempred
           ?
           My
           Watch-word
           
           presented
           vnto
           thee
           to
           prepare
           thee
           with
           a
           couragious
           heart
           ,
           and
           readie
           hand
           ,
           to
           resist
           forraine
           malice
           ,
           and
           home
           treason
           ,
           plotted
           and
           purposed
           by
           Rome
           and
           Spayne
           ,
           against
           our
           Soueraigne
           and
           Countrie
           ,
           hath
           wakened
           him
           before
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           lightnesse
           of
           his
           braine
           (
           through
           ouer-watching
           of
           himselfe
           to
           deuise
           and
           worke
           mischiefe
           )
           he
           tearmeth
           this
           my
           booke
           (
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Preface
           )
           an
           iniurious
           Pamphlet
           and
           a
           
             biting
             Libell
          
           :
           my
           labours
           therein
           he
           calleth
           a
           base
           exercise
           of
           calumniation
           and
           rayling
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           matter
           thereof
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           to
           say
           ;
           I
           spare
           neither
           God
           nor
           man
           ,
           
             So
             farre
             forth
             as
             they
             concerne
             the
             Catholike
             cause
             ,
             or
             the
             cause
             of
             them
             ,
          
           and
           for
           this
           I
           must
           receiue
           my
           checke
           and
           refutation
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           The
           iniurie
           he
           chargeth
           me
           to
           haue
           done
           is
           to
           his
           Catholikes
           ,
           of
           whose
           doctrine
           and
           dealing
           I
           confesse
           (
           in
           my
           former
           booke
           )
           I
           warne
           thee
           to
           beware
           :
           as
           for
           the
           tearme
           of
           a
           byting
           Libell
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           say
           (
           gentle
           Reader
           )
           when
           thou
           hast
           perused
           him
           and
           me
           both
           ouer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           more
           fit
           addition
           to
           the
           title
           of
           his
           temperate
           Ward-word
           which
           is
           byting
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           full
           of
           rayling
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           Libell
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           slaunderous
           against
           her
           Maiestie
           ,
           and
           the
           seat
           of
           her
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           is
           thrust
           out
           without
           name
           :
           as
           for
           the
           basenes
           of
           the
           exercise
           imputed
           to
           me
           for
           writing
           and
           publishing
           that
           booke
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           indeed
           it
           is
           a
           verie
           base
           thing
           to
           calumniate
           ,
           and
           rayle
           as
           he
           doth
           ;
           but
           to
           lay
           before
           Subiects
           the
           doctrine
           and
           deeds
           of
           disloyaltie
           ,
           and
           to
           warne
           them
           to
           take
           heed
           thereof
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           endeuoured
           therein
           to
           doe
           ,
           will
           proue
           neither
           calumniation
           nor
           rayling
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           simple
           seduced
           Catholike
           stand
           free
           from
           subscribing
           to
           the
           disloyal
           doctrine
           of
           Rome
           ,
           &
           from
           doing
           that
           it
           directeth
           and
           teacheth
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           touched
           by
           me
           ;
           therefore
           
           this
           Champion
           that
           draweth
           all
           Catholikes
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           my
           words
           wrongeth
           them
           more
           then
           I
           doe
           :
           but
           he
           might
           haue
           spared
           to
           name
           the
           God
           of
           heauen
           ,
           as
           a
           partie
           in
           his
           Catholike
           cause
           ,
           till
           he
           can
           proue
           the
           cause
           warranted
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           truth
           ,
           which
           he
           shall
           neuer
           do
           ;
           yet
           I
           must
           receiue
           this
           worthie
           Gentlemans
           checke
           for
           my
           labour
           ,
           but
           he
           shall
           find
           it
           is
           farre
           from
           a
           mate
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Bishops
           are
           too
           weake
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           that
           .
        
         
           The
           Gentleman
           saith
           he
           is
           verie
           loath
           to
           be
           ouer
           eager
           and
           sharpe
           with
           me
           in
           his
           Encounters
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           his
           owne
           worshipfull
           disposition
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           reuerent
           respect
           he
           carrieth
           to
           the
           house
           and
           family
           I
           come
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           particuler
           affection
           he
           feeleth
           towards
           some
           of
           my
           name
           and
           linage
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           no
           sooner
           vttered
           then
           that
           he
           breaketh
           out
           presently
           into
           these
           words
           :
           
             Who
             will
             not
             confesse
             but
             that
             lying
             ,
             forging
             ,
             and
             falsifying
             ,
             ignorant
             vaunting
             ,
             odious
             scoffing
             ,
             malicious
             calumniations
             ,
             seditious
             interpretations
             ,
             bloudie
             exaggerations
             ,
             barbarous
             insultations
             ,
             ouer
             them
             that
             alreadie
             are
             in
             affliction
             and
             calamitie
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             farre
             from
             the
             nature
             ,
             pen
             and
             tongue
             of
             a
             Knight
             or
             Gentleman
             ?
          
           And
           who
           would
           haue
           thought
           that
           so
           temperate
           a
           title
           could
           haue
           afforded
           so
           vntemperate
           a
           stile
           ?
           Againe
           ,
           who
           would
           haue
           expected
           such
           raging
           and
           rayling
           Rhetoricke
           against
           me
           from
           one
           of
           so
           milde
           a
           disposition
           ,
           as
           he
           professeth
           to
           be
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           caried
           so
           reuerend
           a
           respect
           to
           the
           family
           whereof
           I
           am
           a
           braunch
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           feeling
           affection
           to
           some
           of
           my
           name
           as
           he
           would
           perswade
           ?
           But
           he
           hath
           cut
           the
           throate
           of
           his
           temperate
           title
           ,
           and
           procl●imeth
           intemperance
           in
           his
           whole
           booke
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           〈◊〉
           breake
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           chiefe
           wards
           (
           for
           all
           his
           fencing
           skill
           if
           he
           meane
           to
           play
           the
           fencer
           )
           and
           to
           leaue
           him
           altogether
           to
           his
           
           hanging-ward
           ,
           which
           proueth
           alwaies
           a
           dangerous
           ward
           if
           it
           be
           sharpely
           followed
           by
           the
           assaylant
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           reuerent
           respect
           to
           my
           family
           and
           his
           affection
           to
           some
           of
           them
           (
           which
           surely
           I
           thinke
           it
           verie
           slender
           and
           scunt
           sounde
           to
           any
           of
           them
           )
           I
           would
           aduise
           him
           not
           to
           lie
           so
           open
           ,
           but
           to
           betake
           him
           to
           a
           stronger
           and
           sounder
           ward
           least
           be
           catch
           a
           double
           venue
           for
           his
           labour
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           is
           prouoked
           by
           me
           to
           breake
           out
           into
           choler
           for
           that
           I
           not
           onely
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Touch
             the
             honours
             ,
             states
             ,
             and
             liuings
             of
             home-borne
             subiects
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             into
             question
             ,
             vniustly
             being
             no
             waie
             tollerable
             ,
             but
             rush
             further
             to
             the
             open
             assault
             of
             forraine
             Monarchies
             ,
             also
             their
             honours
             ,
             fame
             and
             reputations
             which
             is
             lesse
             tollerable
             ,
             and
             consequently
             hath
             neede
             of
             some
             more
             sharpe
             and
             forcible
             reiection
             .
          
           The
           former
           persons
           meant
           by
           him
           are
           made
           apparant
           before
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           them
           I
           onely
           say
           this
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           I
           wish
           them
           all
           from
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           are
           home-borne
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           be
           home-hearted
           Subiects
           ,
           that
           their
           Soueraigne
           and
           countrie
           may
           enioye
           them
           sound
           English
           Subiects
           indeed
           :
           as
           for
           his
           Monarches
           of
           Rome
           and
           Spayne
           hee
           hath
           no
           cause
           to
           carpe
           at
           me
           ,
           but
           to
           blame
           themselues
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           they
           ,
           and
           not
           I
           that
           haue
           teinted
           their
           honours
           ,
           fame
           ,
           and
           reputations
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           them
           hauing
           long
           sought
           to
           depose
           her
           Maiestie
           from
           her
           regall
           and
           supreame
           right
           within
           her
           owne
           Dominions
           ,
           the
           other
           hauing
           made
           attempts
           to
           inuade
           and
           make
           a
           conquest
           of
           her
           land
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           hauing
           conspired
           the
           death
           of
           her
           Maiestie
           by
           setting
           on
           both
           bastard
           borne
           ,
           English
           and
           b●●●h
           strangers
           to
           depriue
           her
           of
           life
           ,
           this
           I
           confesse
           I
           lai●
           〈◊〉
           in
           my
           former
           booke
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           am
           I
           fiercely
           assaulted
           by
           this
           f●●ous
           Romanist
           in
           his
           vntemperate
           Ward-word
           ;
           but
           w●●●e●
           in
           discouering
           ,
           or
           he
           in
           defending
           
           deserue
           more
           blame
           ,
           I
           leaue
           (
           gentle
           Reader
           )
           to
           thy
           wise
           and
           indifferent
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           The
           violence
           of
           the
           Puritane
           spirit
           is
           added
           by
           him
           for
           a
           reason
           why
           he
           is
           prouoked
           by
           me
           ,
           by
           which
           words
           (
           for
           all
           his
           difference
           made
           betweene
           Protestant
           and
           Puritane
           )
           both
           of
           them
           are
           apparantly
           knowne
           to
           professe
           Christ
           Iesus
           crucified
           in
           religion
           ,
           and
           in
           true
           Christian
           pollicie
           to
           condemne
           Subiects
           that
           shall
           denie
           or
           breake
           their
           oath
           of
           fealtie
           ;
           and
           alleageance
           to
           their
           Soueraigne
           ,
           for
           the
           pleasing
           of
           any
           earthly
           power
           or
           Potentate
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           fauour
           eyther
           Prince
           or
           Pope
           that
           shall
           vsurpingly
           challenge
           our
           Soueraignes
           princely
           titles
           from
           her
           ,
           or
           ambitiously
           seeke
           by
           inuasion
           to
           dispossesse
           her
           of
           her
           kingdome
           ,
           or
           trecherously
           practise
           by
           violence
           or
           any
           waies
           else
           to
           depriue
           her
           of
           life
           ;
           so
           that
           though
           he
           disioyne
           vs
           in
           tearmes
           and
           names
           ,
           yet
           he
           shall
           assuredlie
           finde
           wee
           all
           ioyne
           in
           condemning
           disloyaltie
           in
           subiects
           ,
           ambition
           in
           forraine
           Princes
           and
           Potentates
           ,
           and
           trecherie
           ,
           and
           treason
           in
           any
           of
           them
           all
           against
           the
           State
           and
           person
           of
           the
           Lords
           annoynted
           :
           and
           of
           this
           number
           that
           carrie
           this
           minde
           ,
           I
           professe
           my selfe
           most
           willingly
           and
           gladly
           to
           be
           one
           .
        
         
           This
           Encounterer
           seemeth
           to
           glorie
           that
           the
           yeares
           of
           her
           Maiestie
           growe
           on
           fast
           ,
           but
           the
           God
           of
           mercie
           I
           trust
           will
           prolong
           her
           daies
           to
           the
           holding
           out
           stil
           of
           the
           Popes
           vsurped
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           superstitious
           doctrine
           ,
           to
           the
           suppressing
           of
           traitours
           ,
           and
           treasons
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           daunting
           and
           ouerthrow
           of
           any
           ,
           that
           shall
           attempt
           by
           fraud
           or
           force
           to
           bring
           in
           or
           maintaine
           either
           ;
           for
           from
           these
           onely
           come
           the
           garboyles
           by
           which
           our
           State
           hath
           beene
           disquieted
           ,
           and
           our
           Soueraigne
           endangered
           ,
           and
           from
           these
           ●●gers
           the
           Lord
           of
           might
           and
           mercie
           preserue
           her
           still
           .
           ●●●●fore
           (
           gentle
           
           Reader
           )
           you
           may
           see
           that
           neither
           Sir
           Francis
           nor
           any
           Protestant
           nor
           Puritane
           are
           fit
           subiects
           for
           this
           seditious
           fellow
           to
           worke
           vpon
           ,
           to
           set
           on
           foote
           his
           desired
           garboyles
           ,
           as
           this
           
             Machiuilian
             witted
             Romanist
          
           seemeth
           propound
           (
           but
           most
           iniuriously
           )
           to
           put
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           his
           adherents
           traiterous
           practises
           out
           of
           memory
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           plentifull
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           so
           manifest
           in
           fact
           as
           they
           can
           neuer
           be
           forgotten
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           he
           layeth
           extreame
           flatterie
           to
           my
           charge
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           her
           Maiesties
           person
           in
           particular
           ,
           which
           extreame
           charge
           of
           his
           (
           for
           he
           is
           all
           in
           his
           extreames
           )
           because
           it
           is
           redoubled
           vpon
           me
           ,
           giue
           me
           leaue
           to
           referre
           thee
           (
           gentle
           Reader
           )
           to
           my
           answere
           thereunto
           ,
           in
           my
           resistance
           to
           his
           first
           Encounter
           ,
           only
           where
           he
           termeth
           this
           flattery
           by
           him
           supposed
           against
           me
           )
           
             to
             be
             a
             fit
             bait
             for
             such
             hooks
             as
             angle
             after
             popular
             fauour
             for
             a
             further
             fetch
          
           :
           my
           popularity
           onely
           consisteth
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           haue
           loyalty
           ,
           stand
           sound
           and
           vpright
           ,
           and
           all
           trechery
           and
           treason
           suppressed
           .
           But
           if
           it
           please
           thee
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           to
           obserue
           well
           this
           Gentlemans
           smooth
           Remitter
           to
           the
           Lords
           after
           his
           thundring
           Encounters
           against
           me
           ,
           with
           his
           fawning
           perswasion
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           crouching
           sute
           for
           tolleration
           or
           alteration
           of
           Religion
           (
           which
           before
           I
           affirme
           to
           be
           the
           first
           matter
           in
           his
           intention
           ,
           and
           iustly
           call
           the
           ruine
           of
           our
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           )
           thou
           wilt
           easely
           perceiue
           what
           baytes
           he
           hookes
           withall
           ,
           and
           what
           good
           he
           angles
           after
           vnder
           the
           sugred
           and
           sweet
           names
           of
           peace
           ,
           &
           vnity
           ,
           wheras
           the
           good
           of
           our
           peace
           standeth
           vpon
           a
           good
           peace
           ,
           &
           vnlesse
           our
           peace
           may
           be
           free
           from
           present
           and
           plaine
           danger
           ,
           it
           can
           promise
           little
           present
           or
           future
           good
           :
           and
           for
           his
           vnitie
           if
           it
           be
           vnity
           in
           veritie
           (
           as
           his
           is
           not
           )
           ●eligious
           Christian
           man
           can
           ,
           or
           will
           refuse
           it
           ;
           but
           praise
           〈◊〉
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           our
           vnthankfulnes
           bereaue
           
           vs
           not
           of
           it
           )
           we
           enioy
           that
           already
           by
           and
           vnder
           her
           Maiestie
           with
           great
           comfort
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           her
           and
           it
           would
           this
           masked
           Romanist
           most
           gladly
           see
           vs
           depriued
           :
           Notwithstanding
           all
           his
           fawning
           and
           crouching
           to
           the
           Honourable
           Lords
           in
           his
           Remitter
           ,
           their
           wisedomes
           (
           I
           doubt
           not
           )
           will
           easely
           finde
           out
           this
           subtile
           Synons
           intention
           ,
           who
           shameth
           not
           with
           a
           brasen
           face
           to
           seeke
           to
           bring
           in
           his
           brasen
           horse
           ,
           loaden
           with
           armed
           calamities
           for
           Englands
           ruine
           .
           I
           haue
           vndertaken
           this
           Popish
           Champion
           not
           with
           any
           purpose
           to
           follow
           him
           in
           his
           vaine
           of
           rayling
           ,
           for
           therein
           I
           finde
           him
           not
           matchable
           ,
           nor
           hauing
           a
           disposition
           or
           desire
           to
           be
           stirring
           in
           matter
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           being
           more
           fit
           to
           be
           dealt
           in
           by
           men
           qualified
           with
           farre
           greater
           giftes
           of
           learning
           and
           art
           then
           I
           am
           ,
           but
           being
           called
           as
           it
           were
           into
           the
           field
           by
           him
           ,
           I
           haue
           aduentured
           vpon
           the
           height
           of
           his
           swelling
           pride
           ,
           and
           haue
           shaped
           him
           a
           plaine
           and
           sound
           answere
           to
           all
           the
           materiall
           points
           culled
           out
           of
           my
           former
           booke
           &
           excepted
           against
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           which
           (
           how
           vainegloriously
           soeuer
           this
           proud
           Encounterer
           promiseth
           to
           himselfe
           victorie
           )
           I
           hope
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           thou
           shalt
           find
           me
           fully
           cleared
           and
           freed
           from
           the
           force
           and
           fury
           of
           his
           false
           imputations
           ,
           and
           byting
           blowes
           ,
           and
           him
           directly
           proued
           a
           blind
           superstitious
           Papist
           in
           Religion
           ,
           a
           false
           hearted
           subiect
           to
           his
           Soueraigne
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           wholy
           degenerate
           from
           the
           honest
           affection
           of
           a
           true
           Englishman
           .
           And
           this
           being
           performed
           and
           finished
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           held
           my selfe
           bound
           in
           duty
           to
           doe
           ,
           for
           thy
           satisfying
           and
           mine
           owne
           credit
           )
           my
           full
           resolution
           is
           not
           to
           toyle
           any
           more
           by
           contending
           with
           such
           rayling
           and
           wrangling
           spirits
           .
           And
           so
           (
           returning
           all
           his
           vniust
           imputations
           against
           me
           ,
           with
           his
           tearmes
           of
           fictions
           and
           calumniations
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           end
           of
           his
           
           Epistle
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           came
           )
           I
           leaue
           the
           scope
           and
           ende
           of
           vs
           both
           to
           be
           found
           out
           by
           thy
           Christian
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           the
           carriage
           of
           vs
           both
           to
           be
           censured
           as
           in
           the
           vprightnesse
           of
           thy
           iudgemen●
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           we
           deserue
           .
           To
           our
           good
           God
           I
           commend
           thee
           ,
           and
           will
           now
           hasten
           to
           ioyne
           the
           combate
           with
           this
           proud
           Romanist
           touching
           his
           Encounters
           seuerally
           ,
           and
           as
           shortly
           as
           possibly
           I
           can
           .
        
         
           
             By
             him
             that
             wisheth
             your
             blessed
             proceeding
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             Christ
             his
             truth
             and
             Gospell
             ,
          
           
             FRANCIS
             HASTINGS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           APOLOGIE
           OR
           DEFENCE
           OF
           THE
           WATCH-VVORD
           .
        
         
           
             Resistance
             to
             the
             first
             Encounter
             about
             the
             manifold
             blessings
             ,
             from
             God
             ,
             through
             her
             Maiesties
             happie
             Raigne
             ,
             powred
             vpon
             this
             Land.
             
          
           
             THough
             my
             intent
             is
             not
             to
             make
             answere
             eyther
             to
             the
             immodest
             raylings
             ,
             
             or
             friuolous
             exceptions
             ,
             or
             vagrant
             excursions
             of
             this
             Encounterer
             ;
             but
             onely
             to
             set
             downe
             a
             short
             defence
             of
             my
             speeches
             by
             him
             impugned
             (
             because
             my
             state
             of
             health
             ,
             and
             disposition
             of
             my
             bodie
             will
             not
             beare
             to
             write
             volumes
             :
             )
             yet
             ,
             because
             both
             in
             the
             entrance
             of
             this
             Libell
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             places
             of
             his
             processe
             ,
             he
             doth
             so
             hainously
             charge
             me
             with
             the
             odious
             crime
             of
             flatterie
             (
             which
             I
             hate
             naturally
             as
             a
             badge
             of
             a
             base
             mind
             ,
             much
             more
             through
             Christian
             knowledge
             as
             most
             contrarie
             thereto
             ,
             )
             I
             haue
             thought
             it
             not
             amisse
             to
             shape
             a
             short
             answer●
             vnto
             it
             .
             In
             suspition
             of
             heresie
             Ierome
             (
             as
             Bishop
             Iuell
             alleadgeth
             )
             would
             haue
             no
             man
             to
             be
             patient
             ,
             &
             though
             I
             will
             not
             burst
             
             out
             into
             any
             impatience
             (
             as
             considering
             more
             what
             is
             fit
             for
             me
             to
             speake
             then
             for
             him
             to
             heare
             )
             yet
             I
             hold
             that
             in
             the
             grieuous
             accusation
             of
             flatterie
             I
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             silent
             .
          
           
             
             Therefore
             I
             allow
             it
             not
             onely
             for
             wittie
             ,
             but
             worthie
             to
             be
             imbraced
             for
             truth
             ,
             that
             which
             you
             alleadge
             concerning
             flatterers
             ,
             &
             I
             hold
             the
             answere
             to
             the
             question
             no
             lesse
             true
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             then
             in
             part
             .
             The
             question
             was
             ,
             
               What
               beasts
               were
               most
               perilous
            
             ?
             And
             the
             answere
             is
             ,
             
               Of
               all
               wilde-beastes
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               &
               of
               tame-beastes
               a
               flatterer
            
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             can
             as
             easily
             free
             such
             as
             you
             seeke
             with
             might
             and
             maine
             to
             defend
             ,
             from
             the
             iust
             imputation
             of
             tyranny
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             cleare
             my selfe
             from
             any
             the
             least
             intention
             to
             flatter
             ,
             you
             shall
             doe
             more
             then
             euer
             any
             could
             doe
             for
             them
             before
             .
          
           
             Antisthenes
             is
             reported
             to
             be
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             
               had
               rather
               haue
               rauens
               resort
               to
               his
               house
               then
               flatterers
               ,
            
             yeelding
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             rauens
             do
             but
             pray
             vpon
             the
             carcasse
             being
             dead
             ,
             but
             flatterers
             deuoure
             both
             bodie
             and
             soule
             aliue
             .
             To
             enterprise
             the
             enumeration
             of
             great
             States
             and
             Princes
             through
             flatterers
             vtterly
             ruinated
             ,
             were
             to
             vndertake
             an
             endles
             labour
             but
             as
             the
             verse
             hath
             :
             
               
                 Blanditiae
                 plusquam
                 dira
                 venena
                 nocent
                 ,
              
               
                 Sugred
                 and
                 sweet
                 flatter●●●●●teth
                 more
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             Then
             deadly
             poyson
             th●●gh
             thou
             drink
             great
             store
             .
             So
             were
             it
             not
             hard
             to
             ●hew
             more
             seigniories
             and
             kingdomes
             subuerted
             by
             secret
             flatterie
             ,
             then
             by
             open
             hostilitie
             :
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             earnestly
             I
             beseech
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             if
             her
             Maiesties
             Court
             cannot
             be
             altogether
             free
             from
             flatterers
             (
             who
             as
             burres
             
             doe
             commonly
             hang
             vpon
             the
             sleeues
             of
             Princes
             ,
             )
             yet
             by
             her
             princely
             wisedome
             she
             may
             alwaies
             espie
             them
             ,
             and
             finde
             them
             out
             ,
             saying
             as
             the
             Philosopher
             is
             reported
             that
             was
             Nephew
             to
             
               Plato
               .
               Define
               adulari
               ,
               nihil
               enim
               proficis
               cum
               te
               intelligam
               ,
            
             leaue
             thy
             flearing
             and
             fawning
             ,
             thou
             preuailest
             nothing
             ,
             for
             I
             perceiue
             thee
             well
             enough
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             (
             Sir
             
               N.
               D.
            
             )
             where
             learned
             you
             that
             skill
             to
             take
             vpon
             you
             to
             affirme
             and
             proue
             ,
             that
             to
             publish
             the
             commendation
             of
             Princes
             vpon
             iust
             desert
             is
             flatterie
             ?
             
             I
             doubt
             me
             for
             all
             your
             desire
             to
             be
             thought
             a
             great
             Clerke
             ,
             it
             will
             trouble
             you
             and
             all
             your
             colleagues
             to
             fortifie
             this
             position
             But
             not
             to
             dwell
             long
             vpon
             this
             point
             ;
             disdaine
             not
             to
             heare
             what
             Democritus
             will
             tell
             you
             .
             
               Rectè
               quidem
               facta
               laudare
               honestum
               est
               ,
               mala
               verò
               laudibus
               vehere
               adulterini
               est
               animi
               &
               impostoris
               .
            
             To
             giue
             due
             praise
             to
             good
             deserts
             is
             honest
             ;
             but
             to
             praise
             and
             extoll
             euill
             deeds
             argueth
             a
             corrupt
             and
             a
             couzening
             mind
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             doubt
             not
             with
             farre
             more
             ease
             to
             free
             my selfe
             from
             flatterie
             ,
             wherewith
             you
             falsely
             charge
             me
             for
             commending
             the
             good
             things
             of
             our
             land
             ,
             then
             you
             shal
             be
             able
             to
             auoid
             the
             iust
             imputation
             of
             an
             adulterous
             and
             deceiuing
             mind
             in
             deprauing
             Gods
             blessings
             with
             your
             Macheuilian
             wit
             ,
             and
             false
             interpretations
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             I
             had
             leasure
             to
             stand
             vpon
             iust
             retortion
             of
             vniust
             accusations
             ,
             
             I
             could
             send
             you
             to
             the
             Popes
             Pallace
             where
             a
             man
             may
             finde
             more
             shamelesse
             flatterers
             ,
             then
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             were
             euer
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             Christian
             Princes
             Court.
             Panormitan
             (
             as
             is
             by
             
             sundrie
             learned
             men
             alleadged
             )
             shameth
             not
             to
             flatter
             your
             Pope
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             him
             almost
             equall
             with
             God.
             
               Excepto
               peccato
               Papa
               potest
               quasi
               omnia
               facere
               quae
               Deus
               potest
               :
            
             Sinne
             excepted
             the
             Pope
             can
             in
             a
             manner
             do
             all
             things
             that
             God
             can
             doe
             :
             Againe
             another
             clawbacke
             :
             
               Non
               minor
               honor
               debetur
               Papae
               ,
               quam
               Angelis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             No
             lesse
             honour
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Pope
             then
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             he
             receiueth
             of
             Christian
             people
             adorations
             ,
             prostrating
             themselues
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             the
             kissing
             of
             his
             feete
             ,
             which
             the
             Angell
             would
             not
             permit
             by
             Iohn
             the
             Euangelist
             to
             be
             done
             to
             him
             .
             Another
             ,
             
               Imperatoria
               Maiestas
               tantò
               est
               inferior
               Papa
               ,
               quantò
               creatura
               Deo
               :
            
             The
             imperiall
             Maiestie
             is
             so
             much
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             the
             creature
             is
             to
             God.
             Others
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               Ens
               secundae
               intentionis
               compositum
               ex
               Deo
               &
               homine
               :
            
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Canonists
             roundly
             in
             the
             Glosse
             :
             
               Dominus
               Deus
               noster
               Papa
            
             :
             Our
             Lord
             God
             the
             Pope
             .
             Which
             blasphemous
             flattering
             speech
             
               Doctor
               Raynolds
            
             noteth
             that
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             others
             deputed
             by
             Gregorie
             13
             to
             reuise
             ,
             correct
             ,
             and
             purge
             out
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             by
             errour
             had
             crept
             into
             the
             Glosses
             ,
             &
             annotations
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             decrees
             and
             decretals
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             haue
             not
             only
             not
             remoued
             this
             blasphemie
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             much
             as
             giuen
             the
             least
             castigation
             vpon
             it
             :
             belike
             because
             they
             thought
             that
             could
             not
             fit
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             writeth
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             sit
             as
             God
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             shewing
             himselfe
             that
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             should
             suffer
             a
             place
             to
             be
             extant
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             plainely
             called
             ,
             
               Lord
               God
            
             ,
             in
             a
             popish
             worke
             ,
             by
             the
             Papists
             themselues
             corrected
             ,
             printed
             
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             the
             Popes
             own
             speciall
             commandement
             :
             and
             so
             much
             concerning
             your
             accusation
             of
             flatterie
             .
          
           
             The
             which
             yet
             you
             labour
             to
             enforce
             ,
             because
             I
             take
             vpon
             me
             to
             speake
             of
             infinite
             blessings
             from
             Almightie
             God
             ,
             
             by
             her
             Maiesties
             gracious
             gouernment
             powred
             vpon
             this
             land
             ,
             and
             yet
             my selfe
             (
             you
             say
             )
             confesse
             a
             thousand
             feares
             and
             frights
             ,
             and
             imminent
             perils
             which
             hang
             ouer
             vs
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               you
               are
               men
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               can
               easily
               conceiue
               what
               dangers
               we
               stand
               in
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               said
               before
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               The
               life
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Queene
               ,
               and
               Countrie
               is
               at
               the
               stake
               .
            
          
           
             Verely
             if
             I
             should
             speake
             of
             the
             great
             blessings
             bestowed
             vpon
             this
             land
             in
             the
             happie
             establishing
             of
             true
             Christian
             Religion
             amongs
             vs
             ,
             and
             should
             think
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             I
             should
             iudge
             my selfe
             worthie
             to
             be
             taxed
             with
             so
             odious
             a
             crime
             as
             flatterie
             is
             .
             For
             I
             will
             say
             as
             he
             in
             the
             Poet
             :
             
               
                 Odi
                 etenim
                 ceu
                 claustra
                 Erebi
                 ,
                 quicunque
                 loquuntur
                 ,
              
               
                 Ore
                 aliud
                 ,
                 tacitoque
                 aliud
                 sub
                 pectore
                 claudunt
                 :
              
               
                 I
                 hate
                 as
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 who
                 euer
                 thou
                 art
              
               
                 That
                 one
                 thing
                 say'st
                 ,
                 another
                 think'st
                 in
                 hart
                 .
              
            
          
           
             But
             (
             good
             Sir
             )
             what
             contrarietie
             is
             there
             in
             my
             words
             ?
             
             May
             not
             a
             land
             be
             truly
             blessed
             from
             God
             ,
             in
             hauing
             a
             gracious
             Prince
             ,
             by
             whom
             Idolatrie
             is
             remoued
             ,
             and
             true
             Religion
             planted
             :
             and
             yet
             (
             for
             want
             of
             due
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Lords
             goodnes
             ,
             and
             true
             fruits
             of
             thankfulnes
             )
             be
             by
             forraine
             enemies
             maligned
             ,
             or
             by
             home-traitors
             hazarded
             ?
             
             The
             remembrance
             of
             Iosiah
             (
             saith
             
               Iesus
               Syrach
            
             )
             is
             like
             the
             composition
             of
             perfume
             ,
             that
             is
             made
             by
             the
             Art
             
             of
             the
             Apothecary
             ,
             it
             is
             sweet
             as
             hony
             in
             all
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             as
             Musicke
             at
             a
             banquet
             of
             wine
             .
             He
             behaued
             himselfe
             vprightly
             in
             the
             reformation
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             tooke
             away
             all
             abomination
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             he
             directed
             his
             heart
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             he
             established
             Religion
             .
             Highly
             was
             Ierusalem
             blessed
             by
             the
             raigne
             of
             good
             Iosiah
             ,
             rooting
             out
             Idolatrie
             ,
             and
             restoring
             to
             the
             people
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             this
             land
             likewise
             by
             the
             like
             blessed
             Raigne
             of
             our
             gracious
             Iosiah
             ,
             )
             and
             yet
             euen
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             Idolatrie
             committed
             vnder
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             Grand-father
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             affections
             declining
             to
             Idolatrie
             ,
             and
             not
             truly
             esteeming
             the
             blessings
             in
             Iosiah
             their
             king
             powred
             vpon
             them
             ,
             the
             Lord
             threatneth
             to
             bring
             euill
             vpon
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             .
             Which
             he
             did
             by
             suffering
             Iosiah
             to
             be
             slaine
             by
             the
             souldiours
             of
             the
             king
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             within
             few
             yeares
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             selling
             his
             owne
             people
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             idolatrous
             Babilonians
             .
             For
             as
             darknesse
             naturally
             followeth
             light
             ,
             and
             night
             the
             day
             ,
             so
             do
             great
             punishments
             accompanie
             rare
             blessings
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             duely
             esteemed
             as
             they
             ought
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             was
             Ierusalem
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             Lords
             owne
             mouth
             when
             he
             said
             :
             
               My
               beloued
               had
               a
               Vineyard
               in
               a
               very
               fruitfull
               hill
               ,
               and
               he
               hedged
               it
               ,
               &
               gathered
               out
               the
               stones
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               planted
               it
               with
               the
               best
               plants
               ,
               and
               built
               a
               Tower
               in
               the
               middest
               thereof
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               wine-presse
               therein
               :
            
             But
             when
             he
             looked
             for
             grapes
             ,
             and
             it
             brought
             forth
             wild-grapes
             ,
             the
             Lord
             threatned
             from
             the
             height
             of
             this
             blessed
             estate
             ,
             to
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             gulfe
             of
             miserie
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             hedge
             from
             his
             
             Vineyard
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             eaten
             vp
             ,
             and
             breake
             downe
             the
             wall
             thereof
             that
             it
             might
             be
             troden
             downe
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             not
             therefore
             been
             lesse
             beneficiall
             to
             vs
             in
             placing
             so
             gracious
             an
             head
             vpon
             the
             bodie
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             because
             you
             ,
             and
             some
             such
             as
             your selfe
             are
             ,
             doe
             yet
             remaine
             to
             God
             ingrate
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Countrey
             vnnaturall
             .
             Onely
             I
             beseech
             God
             ,
             that
             whereas
             by
             his
             appointment
             the
             Oliue
             is
             yet
             ouer
             vs
             with
             her
             fatnes
             ,
             and
             the
             Figge
             with
             her
             sweetnes
             ,
             and
             the
             Vine
             with
             her
             fruitfulries
             ,
             that
             (
             amongst
             many
             other
             sinnes
             of
             our
             land
             )
             for
             our
             vngratefull
             contempt
             of
             so
             great
             a
             blessing
             ,
             a
             Bramble
             be
             not
             set
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             which
             is
             good
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             burne
             and
             consume
             vs
             :
             and
             so
             much
             concerning
             my
             supposed
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             Now
             (
             Sir
             
               N.
               D.
            
             )
             it
             is
             your
             pleasure
             to
             heare
             my
             manner
             of
             speech
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               If
               I
               should
               take
               vpon
               me
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               enumeration
               of
               all
               the
               benefits
               and
               blessings
               that
               from
               the
               Almightie
               haue
               beene
               powred
               vpon
               this
               little
               Iland
               of
               England
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             hauing
             thus
             vnperfectly
             repeated
             them
             ,
             you
             passe
             the
             ouer
             with
             this
             sleight
             exception
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               That
               in
               mentioning
               our
               little
               Iland
               ,
               I
               must
               take
               Scotland
               with
               me
               ,
               else
               I
               erre
               in
               Cosmographie
               ,
            
             as
             though
             England
             were
             not
             deuided
             in
             gouernment
             from
             Scotland
             ,
             though
             both
             rest
             vpon
             one
             continent
             ,
             and
             as
             though
             your selfe
             did
             not
             tearme
             this
             Realme
             an
             Iland
             ,
             
             euen
             where
             you
             do
             distinguish
             it
             from
             Scotland
             .
             Therefore
             
               Nodum
               in
               scirpo
               quaeris
            
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             shift
             you
             are
             put
             very
             often
             for
             want
             of
             matter
             .
             But
             if
             seemeth
             that
             Scotland
             was
             named
             here
             by
             you
             ,
             chiefly
             to
             make
             way
             for
             your
             purpose
             to
             giue
             a
             glaunce
             at
             battels
             ,
             murders
             ,
             destruction
             
             of
             Countries
             ,
             Prouinces
             ,
             Townes
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Houses
             ,
             and
             particular
             men
             that
             haue
             beene
             in
             Scotland
             within
             these
             fortie
             yeares
             ;
             as
             though
             Scotland
             had
             neuer
             tasted
             these
             or
             any
             of
             these
             before
             :
             and
             then
             you
             come
             in
             with
             Ireland
             ,
             wherein
             you
             seeme
             to
             bewaile
             the
             death
             of
             the
             noble
             Desmons
             ;
             whose
             treasons
             yet
             liue
             by
             succession
             in
             one
             of
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             who
             (
             it
             is
             said
             )
             wrote
             ●
             treason
             full
             letter
             ,
             stuffed
             with
             most
             intolerable
             opprobries
             and
             slaunders
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             and
             the
             state
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             :
             And
             this
             I
             hope
             is
             no
             great
             proofe
             of
             your
             son●dnes
             to
             Queen
             or
             State.
             France
             and
             Flaunders
             follow
             to
             fill
             vp
             the
             number
             .
             But
             had
             you
             any
             respect
             of
             truth
             or
             care
             of
             modestie
             ,
             you
             would
             neuer
             haue
             made
             the
             true
             Religion
             wee
             professe
             the
             cause
             of
             murders
             ,
             tumults
             ,
             and
             garboyles
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             dutifull
             obedience
             ,
             and
             condemneth
             all
             mutinies
             ,
             seditions
             ,
             and
             rebellions
             .
          
           
             
             You
             should
             do
             well
             to
             haue
             told
             vs
             ,
             who
             murdered
             the
             King
             ;
             the
             Lord
             Iames
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Russell
             in
             Scotland
             ?
             In
             France
             who
             murdered
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             taken
             prisoner
             ,
             which
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             the
             law
             of
             Armes
             will
             not
             well
             beare
             ?
             Likewise
             who
             they
             were
             that
             laid●
             bloudy
             hands
             vpon
             the
             Admiral
             Chattilion
             ,
             being
             first
             shot
             in
             with
             a
             Pistoll
             with
             three
             bullets
             in
             the
             streetes
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             slaine
             in
             his
             chamber
             :
             And
             so
             of
             Marl●ret
             slaine
             in
             his
             garden
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             famous
             learned
             man
             Ramus
             ,
             who
             hauing
             paid
             monie
             to
             ransome
             his
             life
             ,
             was
             beyond
             all
             humanit●e
             most
             cruelly
             quelled
             .
             And
             generally
             who
             were
             the
             Authors
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             bloudie
             massacre
             in
             Paris
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             like
             vprores
             in
             other
             Cities
             ,
             and
             quarters
             
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             principally
             at
             
               Lyons
               ,
               Orleans
               ,
               Roan
               ,
               Tolouse
            
             ;
             in
             which
             Cities
             (
             within
             the
             space
             of
             one
             moneth
             )
             there
             are
             numbred
             at
             the
             least
             thirtie
             thousand
             godly
             Protestants
             to
             be
             slaine
             :
             your
             holy
             father
             at
             Rome
             (
             to
             shew
             with
             what
             spirit
             he
             is
             led
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             meanes
             he
             sticketh
             to
             maintaine
             his
             Religion
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             )
             so
             soone
             as
             he
             heard
             of
             this
             bloudie
             tragedie
             ,
             maketh
             great
             ioy
             with
             his
             Cardinals
             ,
             with
             their
             procession
             ,
             with
             their
             gunshot
             and
             singing
             
               Te
               Deum
            
             :
             Yea
             in
             honour
             of
             that
             Act
             proclayming
             a
             Iubile
             with
             great
             indulgence
             and
             solemnitie
             .
             For
             Flaunders
             tell
             vs
             who
             murdered
             the
             noble
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             against
             whom
             it
             was
             proclaimed
             ,
             that
             who
             soeuer
             could
             bring
             him
             aliue
             or
             dead
             ,
             or
             slaie
             him
             should
             haue
             fiue
             and
             twentie
             thousand
             crownes
             .
             You
             shall
             finde
             that
             such
             a
             Catholike-faith
             as
             yours
             is
             ,
             hath
             still
             sought
             to
             maintaine
             it selfe
             by
             such
             Catholike
             means
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             treasons
             ,
             tumults
             ,
             seditions
             ,
             secret
             murders
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             As
             for
             our
             true
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             cause
             of
             tumults
             ,
             garboyles
             ,
             and
             murders
             ,
             as
             Christes
             birth
             was
             of
             the
             murther
             of
             the
             poore
             infants
             ,
             in
             which
             neither
             Christ
             nor
             the
             infants
             ought
             offended
             ,
             the
             madnes
             was
             in
             Herod
             and
             all
             Ierusalem
             ,
             to
             be
             for
             this
             cause
             in
             an
             vprore
             .
             In
             a
             word
             it
             is
             Herods
             Religion
             which
             seeketh
             to
             murther
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Christes
             ,
             and
             annoynted
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             I
             proceed
             to
             your
             aduertisement
             ,
             
             for
             a
             better
             direction
             to
             mens
             iudgements
             ,
             that
             all
             blessings
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             two
             heades
             ,
             the
             one
             spirituall
             belonging
             to
             the
             soule
             and
             conscience
             ,
             the
             other
             temporall
             concerning
             the
             bodie
             and
             
             weale
             publike
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             richly
             blessed
             this
             land
             since
             her
             Maiesties
             Raigne
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             to
             proue
             to
             all
             that
             haue
             iudgement
             and
             indifferency
             following
             your
             owne
             methode
             .
          
           
             1
             And
             first
             there
             hath
             beene
             in
             England
             since
             this
             happie
             alteration
             &
             change
             from
             popish
             superstition
             to
             Christian
             veritie
             ,
             One
             God
             worshipped
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             ,
             one
             faith
             ,
             one
             belief
             ,
             one
             forme
             of
             seruice
             in
             praier
             and
             praises
             to
             God
             ,
             one
             number
             of
             Sacraments
             (
             which
             are
             onely
             two
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             )
             one
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             testifieth
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             
               Him
               hath
               God
               appointed
               to
               be
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             his
             substitute
             annointed
             ,
             &
             appointed
             ouer
             vs
             is
             our
             Soueraigne
             and
             Queene
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             commaund
             and
             be
             obeyed
             in
             Christ
             and
             for
             Christ
             in
             all
             causes
             aswell
             ecclesiasticall
             as
             ciuill
             ,
             and
             not
             your
             proud
             vsurping
             Priest
             at
             Rome
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             can
             like
             to
             looke
             vpon
             the
             harmonie
             of
             confessions
             you
             shall
             find
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             where
             the
             Gospel
             and
             truth
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             is
             embraced
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             iudgement
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             blessed
             vnitie
             grounded
             vpon
             veritie
             ,
             the
             Lord
             for
             euer
             keepe
             vs.
             
          
           
             
             And
             how
             scornefully
             soeuer
             you
             tearme
             this
             to
             be
             our
             Parliament
             Religion
             ,
             be
             it
             knowne
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             reuerent
             assemblie
             of
             States
             ,
             and
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             haue
             cause
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             their
             ioyning
             to
             present
             such
             lawes
             ,
             and
             for
             her
             Maiesties
             consenting
             to
             establish
             such
             lawes
             ,
             as
             tende
             to
             so
             holy
             a
             purpose
             ,
             as
             to
             hem
             in
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             frequent
             the
             holy
             assemblies
             to
             learne
             to
             professe
             and
             obey
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             restraine
             the
             headstrong
             humors
             
             of
             Papistes
             and
             Atheists
             ,
             who
             are
             forward
             to
             runne
             astray
             from
             God
             and
             all
             godlines
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             your
             tricke
             of
             cunning
             often
             grated
             vpon
             ,
             
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             disioyne
             our
             affections
             ,
             by
             calling
             some
             Puritanes
             &
             other
             Protestants
             ,
             this
             malicious
             purpose
             of
             yours
             ,
             I
             hope
             the
             Lord
             of
             might
             &
             mercy
             will
             turne
             to
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             I
             trust
             it
             will
             please
             him
             by
             his
             grace
             to
             direct
             the
             hearts
             of
             our
             Church-men
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             needfull
             it
             is
             for
             them
             to
             ioyne
             heart
             and
             hand
             together
             to
             defend
             the
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             (
             which
             they
             all
             hold
             )
             against
             the
             calumniations
             and
             slaunders
             ,
             wherewith
             you
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             your
             sort
             ,
             seeke
             to
             load
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             profession
             :
             and
             to
             crosse
             the
             cunning
             and
             most
             dangerous
             plots
             ,
             laid
             also
             to
             mingle
             (
             at
             the
             least
             )
             our
             blessed
             ,
             and
             most
             holy
             profession
             ,
             with
             a
             toleration
             of
             cursed
             Poperie
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             alter
             all
             to
             Poperie
             ,
             to
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             Gods
             true
             Religion
             wholly
             from
             amongst
             vs.
             And
             howsoeuer
             some
             dissent
             hath
             appeared
             ,
             about
             the
             toleration
             or
             abrogation
             of
             some
             things
             :
             yet
             (
             I
             doubt
             not
             )
             it
             doth
             ,
             &
             shall
             wel
             appeare
             ,
             that
             the
             dissention
             is
             not
             such
             (
             as
             this
             turbulēt
             spirited
             fellow
             would
             faine
             haue
             it
             )
             and
             that
             all
             sides
             will
             manifest
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             they
             may
             in
             these
             outward
             things
             dissentire
             ,
             yet
             it
             shal
             be
             
               concordi
               discordia
            
             :
             and
             so
             much
             for
             your
             cunningly
             deuised
             distinction
             of
             Puritane
             and
             Parliament
             Religion
             ,
             not
             without
             a
             setled
             and
             grounded
             malice
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             Sir
             )
             your
             vaunt
             of
             a
             generall
             vnitie
             ,
             
             before
             alteration
             of
             Religion
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             leasure
             to
             sift
             it
             ,
             would
             proue
             more
             boldly
             then
             truly
             vttered
             :
             for
             how
             worshipped
             you
             one
             God
             ,
             when
             you
             serued
             
             so
             many
             Idols
             ?
             Or
             how
             glorified
             you
             the
             Creator
             ,
             when
             you
             gaue
             his
             glorie
             vnto
             creatures
             ?
             not
             onely
             to
             his
             true
             Saints
             (
             as
             to
             the
             blessed
             virgin
             whom
             you
             call
             the
             Queene
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             King
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             
             and
             one
             of
             your
             greatest
             pillars
             affirmeth
             (
             as
             Doctor
             Raynolds
             alleadgeth
             him
             )
             that
             the
             King
             of
             kings
             hath
             giuen
             halfe
             his
             kingdome
             to
             this
             Queene
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             chiefest
             treasures
             of
             this
             kingdome
             ,
             namely
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             hath
             reserued
             Iustice
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             his
             mercie
             he
             hath
             granted
             to
             her
             ,
             )
             but
             euen
             vnto
             vile
             ,
             base
             ,
             and
             dumbe
             creatures
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             pray
             for
             their
             crosse
             of
             mettall
             ,
             that
             as
             by
             Christ
             his
             crosse
             the
             world
             was
             deliuered
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             this
             crosse
             (
             of
             mettall
             )
             they
             that
             offer
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             freed
             from
             all
             the
             sinnes
             they
             haue
             committed
             :
             and
             to
             the
             crosse
             they
             pray
             ,
             crauing
             that
             of
             a
             dumbe
             creature
             ,
             which
             the
             Creator
             onely
             can
             giue
             that
             is
             God
             ,
             blessed
             for
             euer
             .
          
           
             
               O
               Crux
               aue
               ,
               spes
               vnica
               ,
            
             
               Hoc
               passionis
               tempore
               .
            
             
               Auge
               pijs
               iustitiam
               ,
            
             
               Reisque
               dona
               veniam
               .
            
             
               All
               hayle
               (
               O
               Crosse
               )
               our
               onely
               hope
               ,
            
             
               In
               this
               time
               of
               the
               passion
               .
            
             
               In
               faithfull
               people
               grace
               increase
               ,
            
             
               And
               grant
               of
               sinne
               remission
               .
            
          
           
             
             If
             Lactantius
             should
             iudge
             of
             your
             Religion
             he
             would
             scarce
             allow
             you
             to
             worship
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             who
             denieth
             that
             creatures
             may
             be
             worshipped
             with
             him
             :
             yeelding
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               Si
               honos
               idem
               alijs
               tribuitur
               ,
               ipse
               omninò
               non
               colitur
               ,
               cuius
               Reltgio
               est
               ,
               illum
               esse
               vnum
               ,
               ac
               
               solum
               Deam
               credere
               :
            
             If
             the
             same
             honour
             be
             giuen
             to
             others
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             worshipped
             at
             all
             ;
             whose
             Religion
             is
             to
             beleeue
             that
             he
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             onely
             God.
             The
             best
             that
             probablie
             may
             be
             made
             of
             your
             worshipping
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             like
             the
             Religion
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             learned
             ,
             which
             were
             brought
             from
             Assiria
             to
             inhabite
             the
             Cities
             of
             Samaria
             ;
             
             who
             worshipped
             the
             Lord
             and
             Idols
             together
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             of
             your
             owne
             faith
             and
             beliefe
             might
             be
             shewed
             how
             vaine
             a
             presumption
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             as
             you
             are
             so
             miserablie
             rent
             in
             sunder
             into
             so
             innumerable
             diuersities
             and
             sects
             of
             Friers
             ,
             and
             Munkes
             ,
             putting
             holines
             in
             diuers
             institutions
             of
             life
             ,
             some
             being
             white
             ,
             some
             blacke
             ,
             some
             wearing
             linnen
             ,
             some
             wollen
             ,
             some
             going
             shod
             ,
             some
             bare-foote
             ,
             with
             infinite
             diuersities
             more
             which
             are
             by
             learned
             men
             handled
             :
             It
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             for
             me
             ,
             onely
             to
             remember
             you
             of
             the
             stirre
             betwixt
             the
             Franciscans
             and
             Dominicke
             Friers
             ,
             about
             the
             conception
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ;
             the
             Franciscans
             or
             gray
             Friers
             affirming
             that
             she
             was
             neuer
             Subiect
             one
             moment
             in
             her
             conception
             to
             originall
             sinne
             ;
             the
             Dominicke
             or
             blacke
             Friers
             teaching
             that
             she
             was
             conceiued
             in
             sinne
             ,
             as
             are
             all
             the
             children
             of
             Adam
             ,
             which
             controuersie
             occupied
             all
             schooles
             and
             vniuersities
             almost
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             the
             length
             doughtelie
             decided
             by
             Pope
             Sixtus
             the
             fourth
             ,
             quite
             contrarie
             to
             that
             Word
             which
             shall
             iudge
             all
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             Of
             your
             one
             head
             your
             vaunt
             is
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             being
             the
             Pope
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             haue
             one
             head
             ,
             vnles
             you
             reiect
             Christ
             ?
             If
             you
             meane
             one
             visible
             and
             ministeriall
             
             head
             ;
             
             how
             can
             that
             be
             when
             as
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             to
             be
             with
             vs
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             And
             in
             the
             Reuelation
             Iohn
             saw
             him
             walking
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             seuen
             golden
             Candlesticks
             :
             
             if
             he
             be
             thus
             alwaies
             present
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             by
             his
             spirite
             to
             guide
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             euery
             member
             thereof
             ;
             how
             shall
             any
             presume
             to
             take
             vpon
             him
             to
             be
             a
             ministeriall
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             Christ
             is
             not
             visiblie
             present
             ?
             Againe
             how
             haue
             you
             had
             one
             visible
             head
             ,
             when
             there
             hath
             been
             so
             many
             Antipopes
             ?
             So
             often
             ?
             Such
             tumults
             and
             schismes
             about
             the
             Papacie
             ?
             Which
             though
             your
             men
             would
             deriue
             vpon
             the
             Emperours
             intermedling
             with
             the
             election
             (
             though
             very
             falsely
             )
             yet
             (
             as
             a
             learned
             man
             proueth
             )
             of
             thirtie
             schismes
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             (
             so
             many
             as
             no
             Church
             can
             boast
             of
             besides
             )
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             the
             longest
             hath
             been
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             election
             was
             deuolued
             onely
             to
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             euen
             the
             29.
             which
             lasted
             for
             the
             space
             of
             50
             :
             yeares
             ,
             first
             with
             two
             Popes
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             three
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             to
             cease
             any
             further
             to
             examine
             your
             assertions
             (
             who
             intend
             onely
             a
             defence
             of
             mine
             owne
             by
             you
             carped
             at
             ,
             and
             traduced
             )
             your
             great
             brag
             of
             vnitie
             in
             your
             Religion
             ,
             the
             like
             whereof
             you
             deeme
             is
             not
             amongst
             vs
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             is
             in
             deede
             nothing
             but
             meere
             vanitie
             .
             But
             to
             returne
             from
             whence
             I
             digressed
             .
          
           
             2
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             the
             establishment
             of
             true
             Christian
             Religion
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             this
             great
             blessing
             we
             haue
             obtained
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             and
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             incorruptible
             seede
             whereby
             we
             are
             begotten
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             sincere
             milke
             that
             as
             children
             nourisheth
             
             vs
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Rudiments
             ,
             and
             principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             foode
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             which
             doth
             farther
             strengthen
             vs
             with
             increase
             of
             deeper
             knowledge
             ,
             is
             no
             longer
             (
             as
             of
             late
             times
             )
             like
             a
             sealed
             booke
             ,
             which
             being
             deliuered
             to
             one
             that
             can
             reade
             ,
             and
             he
             willed
             to
             reade
             it
             ,
             he
             answereth
             he
             cannot
             because
             it
             is
             sealed
             :
             but
             we
             haue
             it
             in
             our
             owne
             mother
             language
             permitted
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             euery
             one
             may
             priuately
             exercise
             himselfe
             in
             the
             reading
             thereof
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             in
             the
             points
             that
             he
             is
             taught
             publikely
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             may
             with
             the
             men
             of
             Berrhea
             daily
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             see
             whether
             those
             things
             be
             so
             or
             not
             ;
             which
             triall
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Rome
             will
             hardly
             submit
             it selfe
             to
             .
             And
             this
             dutie
             of
             searching
             the
             Scriptures
             at
             home
             priuatly
             ,
             Chrisostome
             requireth
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Auditors
             :
             
             
               Idque
               semper
               hortor
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             this
             I
             alwaies
             exhort
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             cease
             to
             exhort
             that
             you
             be
             not
             onely
             attentiue
             here
             to
             those
             things
             which
             are
             taught
             ,
             but
             that
             when
             you
             are
             at
             home
             you
             daily
             intend
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             take
             it
             that
             Saint
             Iohn
             setteth
             down
             three
             steps
             ,
             or
             degrees
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             to
             climbe
             vp
             to
             blessednes
             :
             first
             priuat
             reading
             ;
             secondly
             publike
             hearing
             ;
             thirdly
             fruitfull
             practising
             of
             those
             things
             which
             by
             reading
             and
             hearing
             we
             learne
             .
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               readeth
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               heare
               the
               words
               of
               this
               prophesie
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               those
               things
               that
               are
               written
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             is
             also
             a
             great
             blessing
             ,
             3
             that
             we
             haue
             our
             publike
             prayers
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             our
             owne
             tongue
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             may
             vnderstand
             what
             the
             Minister
             prayeth
             ,
             and
             keeping
             silence
             while
             he
             is
             
             speaking
             ,
             may
             still
             haue
             their
             minds
             and
             vnderstandings
             accompanie
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             may
             ioyntly
             answere
             Amen
             ,
             Euen
             as
             not
             a
             Clerke
             alone
             for
             the
             people
             (
             as
             
               New
               Rome
            
             hath
             taught
             )
             but
             the
             whole
             people
             for
             themselues
             were
             accustomed
             in
             Saint
             Ieromes
             time
             ,
             as
             he
             witnesseth
             ,
             
             
               Tota
               Ecclesia
               instar
               tonitrui
               reboat
               Amen
               :
            
             The
             whole
             Church
             like
             a
             mightie
             thunder
             doth
             sound
             out
             Amen
             .
             This
             also
             Augustine
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             a
             great
             blessing
             ,
             
             
               Beatus
               populus
               qui
               intelligit
               Iubilationem
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Blessed
             is
             the
             people
             that
             vnderstandeth
             the
             ioyfull
             song
             ;
             let
             vs
             runne
             to
             this
             blessednes
             ,
             let
             vs
             vnderstand
             the
             song
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             sing
             it
             without
             vnderstanding
             :
             Of
             this
             the
             Apostle
             most
             diuinely
             treateth
             in
             the
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             which
             though
             the
             Rhemists
             doe
             miserablie
             striue
             to
             shake
             off
             (
             as
             Master
             Whitakers
             learnedly
             sheweth
             )
             yet
             Cardinall
             Caietan
             ,
             ouercome
             with
             the
             euidence
             of
             truth
             ,
             plainely
             confesseth
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Controuersie
             Doctor
             Whitakers
             alleageth
             him
             ,
             
               Exhac
               Pauli
               doctrina
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             By
             this
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostle
             we
             haue
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             better
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             the
             publike
             praiers
             which
             are
             made
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             should
             be
             vttered
             in
             a
             tongue
             common
             both
             to
             the
             Clerkes
             and
             people
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             vttered
             in
             Latine
             .
          
           
             4
             Hence
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             we
             learne
             to
             exercise
             our selues
             in
             workes
             of
             true
             pietie
             ,
             such
             as
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             we
             are
             assured
             are
             acceptable
             with
             him
             ,
             not
             putting
             holines
             in
             workes
             of
             mens
             deuising
             ,
             as
             superstitious
             obseruation
             of
             daies
             ,
             with
             like
             difference
             of
             meates
             ,
             in
             gadding
             on
             pilgrimage
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             of
             which
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             spake
             in
             
               Esay
               :
               
               Who
               hath
               required
               these
               things
               at
               your
               hands
               ?
            
             
             Whence
             it
             hath
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             many
             liuely
             members
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             being
             colde
             ,
             naked
             ,
             and
             hungrie
             haue
             been
             neglected
             ,
             while
             it
             was
             thought
             an
             holier
             worke
             to
             shrine
             in
             gold
             and
             siluer
             the
             bones
             of
             dead
             men
             ,
             as
             Erasmus
             in
             his
             Colloquie
             or
             dialogue
             of
             peregrination
             for
             Religion
             sake
             doth
             note
             ;
             
             That
             the
             golden
             shrine
             of
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             ,
             was
             beset
             with
             Diamonds
             ,
             Carbuncles
             ,
             with
             pearles
             and
             rare
             precious
             stones
             ,
             
               Vilissima
               pars
               erat
               aurum
            
             ,
             the
             basest
             part
             was
             gold
             .
             But
             we
             (
             blessed
             be
             God
             )
             haue
             learned
             to
             make
             the
             will
             of
             God
             reuealed
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             the
             Rule
             and
             Squire
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             studying
             to
             walke
             in
             his
             waies
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             his
             commaundements
             both
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             table
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             
             
               If
               you
               know
               these
               things
               happie
               are
               ye
               if
               you
               doe
               them
               :
            
             wherein
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             striue
             against
             two
             extremities
             .
             First
             proud
             presumption
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             put
             no
             opinion
             of
             merit
             in
             our
             workes
             ,
             but
             referre
             
             them
             partly
             to
             the
             glorifying
             of
             our
             good
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             
               Let
               your
               light
               so
               shine
               before
               men
               ,
               &c.
            
             partly
             to
             the
             assuring
             our selues
             of
             our
             election
             by
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             as
             Peter
             exhorteth
             ,
             
               Make
               your
               election
               sure
               by
               good
               works
               ,
            
             acknowledging
             that
             of
             
               Bernard
               ,
               Bona
               opera
               sunt
               via
               regni
               ,
               non
               causa
               regnandi
               :
            
             Good
             workes
             are
             the
             way
             wherein
             we
             must
             walke
             to
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             cause
             wherefore
             we
             shall
             obtaine
             the
             kingdome
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             before
             
             men
             we
             must
             auoide
             hypocriticall
             ostentation
             ,
             that
             we
             vaunt
             not
             of
             our
             vertues
             as
             the
             
               Pharisee
               :
               O
               God
               I
               thanke
               thee
               I
               am
               not
               as
               other
               men
               ,
               extortioners
               ,
               vniust
               ,
               or
               euen
               as
               this
               Publican
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             But
             according
             to
             the
             
             rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             meekenes
             of
             minde
             euery
             man
             to
             esteeme
             other
             better
             then
             himselfe
             ,
             
             we
             must
             turne
             our
             eyes
             inward
             ,
             looking
             vpon
             and
             censuring
             our
             owne
             imperfections
             ,
             and
             indeuoring
             to
             practise
             that
             good
             lesson
             Nosceteipsum
             .
             For
             very
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Chrisostome
             hath
             speaking
             of
             Christian
             humility
             :
             
               Esto
               ,
               multum
               adifices
               ,
               habeas
               elecmosynas
               ,
               preces
               ,
               ieiunia
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Be
             it
             you
             build
             much
             ,
             you
             vse
             almes
             ,
             fasting
             ,
             and
             prayer
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             vertues
             :
             without
             this
             foundation
             of
             humilitie
             they
             are
             all
             in
             vaine
             ;
             yea
             adde
             continence
             ,
             virginitie
             ,
             contempt
             of
             riches
             ,
             
               Omnia
               prophana
               sunt
               ,
               impura
               ,
               abominabilia
               absque
               humilitate
            
             :
             They
             are
             all
             prophane
             ,
             impure
             and
             abominable
             without
             humilitie
             .
          
           
             5
             Father
             ,
             the
             entrance
             of
             our
             peaceable
             Salome
             to
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             what
             Halcyon
             daies
             hath
             it
             brought
             to
             the
             poore
             afflicted
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ●
             The
             little
             barke
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             before
             tossed
             with
             the
             waues
             and
             stormes
             of
             furious
             and
             bloodie
             persecution
             ,
             hath
             now
             found
             some
             repose
             and
             rest
             vnder
             her
             gracious
             and
             benigne
             protection
             :
             so
             mercifully
             hath
             Christ
             rebuked
             the
             stormes
             and
             windes
             ,
             when
             the
             shippe
             was
             in
             danger
             of
             drowning
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             followed
             a
             great
             calme
             .
             Not
             onely
             they
             that
             were
             openly
             knowne
             to
             abhor
             the
             Romish
             Idolatrie
             ,
             refusing
             to
             bowe
             the
             knee
             to
             their
             blocke-almightie
             (
             as
             some
             then
             called
             them
             )
             and
             to
             honor
             a
             peece
             of
             a
             Cake
             as
             their
             Creator
             ,
             were
             by
             heapes
             brought
             to
             the
             fire
             :
             but
             so
             violent
             was
             the
             furie
             of
             that
             Wooluish
             Sinagogue
             ,
             against
             the
             poore
             Lambes
             of
             Christs
             fold
             ,
             that
             through
             inforcement
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             oath
             ,
             were
             compelled
             to
             accuse
             ,
             (
             against
             the
             law
             of
             
             nature
             )
             the
             wife
             the
             husband
             ,
             one
             brother
             another
             ,
             &c.
             as
             in
             a
             table
             of
             persecution
             vnder
             Bishop
             Longland
             of
             Lincolne
             doth
             appeare
             ,
             the
             bloody
             rage
             of
             this
             persecution
             sparing
             neither
             man
             ,
             woman
             ,
             nor
             child
             ,
             wife
             ,
             nor
             maide
             ,
             lame
             ,
             blinde
             ,
             nor
             creeple
             .
             But
             of
             this
             what
             should
             I
             say
             more
             ,
             of
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             said
             sufficiently
             ?
             but
             as
             a
             paineful
             compiler
             of
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             Historie
             thinketh
             ,
             all
             places
             considered
             where
             the
             Romish
             Phalaris
             hath
             intermedled
             ,
             
               France
               Flanders
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Spayne
               ,
            
             and
             whersoeuer
             the
             gripes
             of
             this
             greedie
             griffin
             (
             as
             Chaucer
             compareth
             him
             )
             could
             r●ach
             :
             it
             would
             be
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             whether
             the
             Romane
             heathen
             Emperors
             in
             the
             prime-daies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Romish
             Bishops
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             had
             caused
             more
             Christian
             bloud
             to
             be
             spilt
             .
             And
             whereas
             this
             Encounterer
             wringeth
             out
             a
             malediction
             from
             hence
             ,
             pretending
             by
             this
             chaunge
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             torturing
             ,
             hanging
             ,
             and
             racking
             of
             so
             many
             learned
             Priests
             ,
             &c.
             he
             shall
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             proue
             (
             so
             farre
             as
             euer
             I
             could
             learne
             )
             that
             any
             one
             ,
             either
             Priest
             or
             Lay-man
             ,
             learned
             or
             vnlearned
             ,
             hath
             in
             this
             land
             these
             fortie
             yeares
             ,
             beene
             put
             to
             death
             onely
             for
             being
             a
             Recusant
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             contrarie
             Religion
             ;
             as
             the
             libertie
             and
             home-dwelling
             of
             so
             many
             Recufants
             ,
             without
             dread
             of
             any
             such
             daunger
             ,
             may
             proue
             sufficiently
             .
             The
             Wolfe
             persecuteth
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             not
             the
             Lambe
             the
             Wolfe
             .
             As
             for
             those
             fewe
             which
             haue
             suffered
             in
             these
             fortie
             yeares
             ,
             not
             comparable
             to
             the
             number
             of
             those
             which
             were
             martyred
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             fiue
             yeares
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             farre
             off
             from
             reioycing
             at
             their
             death
             ,
             that
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             I
             wish
             ,
             they
             had
             neuer
             sucked
             the
             poyson
             of
             treason
             
             from
             your
             Iesuites
             breastes
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             haue
             preuented
             the
             due
             and
             iust
             shedding
             of
             their
             owne
             bloods
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             may
             be
             added
             other
             corporall
             blessings
             in
             a
             short
             view
             ,
             6
             among
             which
             this
             is
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             that
             the
             establishment
             of
             true
             Religion
             hath
             quite
             remoued
             from
             our
             neckes
             the
             yoke
             of
             popish
             bondage●
             How
             miserablie
             this
             poore
             land
             was
             oppressed
             and
             impouerished
             by
             the
             Popes
             dispensations
             ,
             exactions
             ,
             contributions
             ,
             besides
             his
             continuall
             subsidie
             of
             Peter-pence
             (
             nothing
             being
             able
             to
             satisfie
             his
             greedie
             appetite
             ,
             and
             insatiable
             auarice
             )
             our
             stories
             in
             sundry
             places
             make
             lamentable
             mention
             .
             Now
             he
             must
             haue
             the
             tenth
             of
             all
             the
             moueables
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Wales
            
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             then
             foure
             markes
             of
             euerie
             able
             Church
             ;
             and
             where
             one
             was
             not
             able
             to
             reach
             ,
             there
             the
             other
             poore
             Churches
             must
             ioyne
             to
             make
             vp
             the
             money
             :
             shortly
             by
             a
             new
             Mandat
             all
             beneficed
             men
             must
             pay
             the
             first
             part
             of
             their
             reuenues
             ,
             then
             prouision
             of
             English
             benefices
             for
             boyes
             of
             Rome
             300.
             at
             a
             clappe
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             Poore
             England
             was
             continually
             pilled
             and
             polled
             ,
             and
             almost
             suckt
             drie
             ,
             whereof
             (
             to
             vse
             one
             example
             for
             many
             )
             the
             Nobles
             ioyntly
             with
             the
             Commons
             ,
             complain
             in
             the
             Raigne
             of
             Henrie
             the
             third
             ;
             in
             which
             their
             complaint
             hauing
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             continuall
             subsidie
             of
             Peter-pence
             ,
             
             and
             other
             contributions
             they
             adde
             these
             words
             .
             
               And
               now
               see
               ,
               wee
               beseech
               you
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               lamentable
               to
               behold
               )
               what
               iniuries
               we
               sustaine
               by
               you
               and
               your
               predecessors
               ,
               who
               not
               considering
               those
               our
               subsidies
               ,
               and
               contributions
               before
               remembred
               ,
               doe
               suffer
               also
               your
               Italians
               and
               forrayners
               (
               which
               be
               out
               of
               number
               )
               to
               be
               possessed
               of
               our
               Churches
               
               and
               benefices
               in
            
             England
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             immediatly
             ,
             
               which
               forrayners
               neither
               defending
               the
               said
               religious
               persons
               ,
               neither
               hauing
               the
               language
               ,
               whereby
               they
               might
               instruct
               the
               flocke
               ,
               take
               no
               regard
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               but
               vtterly
               leaue
               them
               of
               wilde
               beastes
               to
               be
               deuoured
               :
               Wherefore
               it
               may
               truly
               be
               said
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               no
               good
               shepheards
               ,
               for
               that
               neither
               they
               doe
               know
               their
               sheepe
               ,
               nor
               the
               sheepe
               doe
               know
               the
               voice
               of
               their
               shepheards
               ;
               neither
               doe
               they
               keepe
               any
               hospitalitie
               ,
               but
               onely
               take
               vp
               the
               rents
               of
               those
               benefices
               ,
               carrying
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               wherewith
               our
               brethren
               ,
               our
               nephewes
               ,
               and
               our
               kinsfolkes
               might
               be
               sustained
               ,
               who
               could
               and
               would
               dwell
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               employ
               such
               exercises
               of
               mercy
               and
               hospitality
               as
               their
               dutie
               required
               ,
               whereof
               a
               number
               for
               meere
               necessitie
               now
               are
               lay-men
               ,
               and
               faine
               to
               flie
               out
               of
               the
               Realme
               .
               And
               now
               to
               the
               intent
               more
               fully
               to
               certifie
               you
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               you
               shall
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Italians
               and
               strangers
               receiuing
               of
               yeerely
               rents
               out
               of
            
             England
             
               not
               so
               little
               as
               threescore
               thousand
               markes
               by
               yeare
               ,
               (
               besides
               other
               auailes
               and
               exises
               deducted
               )
               do
               reape
               in
               the
               said
               our
               kingdome
               of
            
             England
             
               more
               emoluments
               of
               meere
               Rents
               then
               doth
               the
               King
               himselfe
               ,
               being
               both
               Tutour
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Gouernour
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               &c.
            
             they
             further
             proceeded
             in
             their
             complaint
             which
             for
             breuity
             sake
             I
             omit
             .
             The
             conclusion
             is
             ,
             miserably
             was
             this
             land
             oppressed
             vnder
             the
             Romish
             Pharaoh
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             skinne
             flayed
             from
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             the
             flesh
             in
             a
             manner
             rent
             from
             the
             bones
             ,
             from
             which
             by
             this
             happy
             chaunge
             of
             Religion
             wee
             are
             deliuered
             ,
             the
             Lords
             name
             be
             praised
             therefore
             .
          
           
             The
             name
             of
             peace
             is
             sweete
             ,
             7
             and
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             both
             pleasant
             and
             profitable
             ,
             with
             which
             blessing
             the
             Lord
             hath
             also
             greatly
             blessed
             this
             land
             these
             fortie
             
             yeeres
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             respect
             her
             Maiesties
             raigne
             hath
             beene
             as
             the
             raigne
             of
             Asa
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             warre
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             had
             sent
             him
             peace
             round
             about
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             late
             tumults
             and
             stirres
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             be
             ascribed
             by
             the
             sending
             thither
             of
             Saunders
             and
             of
             Italian
             bandes
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             common
             Trumpeter
             of
             Sedition
             in
             all
             Christian
             Common-weales
             ,
             which
             seeke
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             yoke
             of
             his
             tyrannie
             :
             There
             kindled
             (
             vpon
             the
             like
             occasion
             )
             the
             flame
             of
             Rebellion
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             but
             (
             bessed
             be
             God
             )
             it
             vanished
             quickly
             like
             a
             smoke
             ,
             Spayne
             likewise
             attempted
             an
             inuasion
             ,
             but
             with
             such
             successe
             ,
             as
             neither
             hath
             he
             cause
             to
             boast
             of
             his
             winnings
             ,
             nor
             wee
             to
             complaine
             of
             our
             losses
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             starres
             fought
             in
             their
             course
             for
             Israel
             against
             Sisera
             ,
             so
             did
             the
             windes
             for
             England
             against
             Spayne
             :
             other
             warres
             to
             speake
             of
             ,
             we
             haue
             had
             none
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             we
             haue
             voluntarily
             vnder-taken
             ,
             for
             the
             reliefe
             and
             support
             of
             those
             that
             were
             oppressed
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             it selfe
             is
             no
             small
             blessing
             ,
             that
             England
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             8
             hath
             beene
             the
             common
             refuge
             to
             all
             Christian
             nations
             ,
             eyther
             rent
             asunder
             with
             ciuill
             warres
             ,
             or
             oppressed
             with
             forraine
             forces
             :
             so
             that
             a
             Queene
             hath
             sit
             as
             Arbitrer
             of
             peace
             and
             warre
             amongst
             Christian
             Kings
             ,
             France
             is
             witnesse
             hereof
             .
             What
             should
             I
             speake
             of
             
               Suethland
               &
               c.
            
             ?
             what
             of
             Flaunders
             ,
             being
             receiued
             into
             our
             tuition
             ,
             and
             societie
             ?
             yea
             the
             Turke
             himselfe
             (
             who
             happily
             before
             the
             renowmed
             raigne
             of
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             had
             neuer
             heard
             the
             name
             of
             this
             little
             Island
             )
             moued
             with
             the
             Maiestie
             of
             her
             name
             ,
             hath
             laid
             armes
             aside
             ,
             and
             
             through
             her
             intercession
             ,
             hath
             granted
             peace
             to
             the
             Polonians
             being
             almost
             brought
             to
             extremitie
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             I
             might
             adde
             the
             blessing
             of
             riches
             ,
             9
             plentie
             ,
             and
             aboundance
             ,
             such
             as
             hath
             not
             lightly
             beene
             knowne
             in
             this
             land
             before
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             aboundantly
             sent
             vnto
             vs.
             Whereby
             we
             haue
             beene
             enabled
             to
             minister
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             so
             many
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             to
             sustaine
             such
             voluntarie
             warres
             ,
             as
             honourable
             respects
             haue
             moued
             her
             Maiesty
             to
             vndertake
             ,
             for
             the
             needfull
             succour
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             who
             so
             seeth
             not
             is
             blind
             ,
             and
             who
             so
             acknowledgeth
             not
             is
             verie
             ingrate
             .
          
           
             I
             may
             also
             adde
             the
             multitude
             of
             people
             increased
             mightily
             since
             her
             Maiesties
             first
             enterance
             to
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             10
             a
             great
             blessing
             of
             God
             powred
             vpon
             this
             land
             ,
             which
             ,
             God
             at
             the
             least
             hath
             seuen-fold
             increased
             to
             the
             number
             ,
             that
             at
             her
             enterance
             she
             found
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Encounterer
             in
             his
             affected
             shew
             of
             politicke
             wisedome
             ,
             shall
             scorne
             this
             blessing
             ,
             and
             say
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             )
             that
             I
             descend
             to
             very
             poore
             ones
             :
             yet
             I
             will
             rather
             subscribe
             to
             the
             wisedome
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             noting
             it
             a
             great
             blessing
             vpon
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             contrarie
             a
             great
             curse
             :
             
               How
               doth
               the
               Citie
               remaine
               solitarie
               that
               was
               full
               of
               people
               ?
            
             
             her
             blessing
             was
             fulnesse
             of
             people
             ,
             her
             plague
             solitarines
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             the
             wisedome
             of
             wise
             Salomon
             who
             thus
             plainly
             auoucheth
             ,
             
               In
               the
               multitude
               of
               people
               is
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               King
               ,
            
             and
             for
             the
             want
             of
             people
             commeth
             the
             destruction
             of
             a
             Prince
             .
             
             I
             cease
             (
             because
             I
             desire
             breuitie
             )
             to
             stand
             vpon
             the
             enumeration
             of
             any
             more
             ,
             only
             I
             wish
             we
             may
             dulie
             esteeme
             the
             Lords
             mercies
             vouchsafed
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruites
             of
             true
             thankfulnesse
             as
             the
             princely
             Prophet
             
             teacheth
             vs.
             
               O●
               that
               men
               would
               therefore
               praise
               the
               Lord
               for
               his
               louing
               kindnes●
               and
               declare
               his
               wonderfull
               workes
               amongst
               the
               children
               of
               men
               .
            
             
             As
             for
             your
             building
             of
             Castles
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             by
             supposall
             of
             blessings
             that
             might
             probably
             haue
             ensued
             ,
             if
             Religion
             had
             not
             beene
             altered
             ,
             because
             I
             meane
             not
             to
             take
             the
             paines
             to
             follow
             you
             in
             your
             extrauagant
             discourses
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             are
             indeed
             nothing
             but
             the
             imaginations
             of
             an
             idle
             braine
             ,
             I
             leaue
             them
             to
             Master
             
               Moores
               fictio
               Vtopic●
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Resistance
             to
             the
             second
             Encounter
             ,
             about
             some
             absurd
             Principles
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             HAuing
             proposed
             to
             my selfe
             a
             resolute
             determination
             ,
             not
             to
             follow
             this
             fellow
             (
             in
             mine
             answere
             )
             in
             his
             vaine
             of
             Rayling
             against
             me
             :
             it
             shal
             suffice
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             be
             wise
             ,
             honourable
             ,
             and
             honest
             shall
             iudge
             betweene
             vs
             ,
             whose
             satisfaction
             I
             desire
             and
             doubt
             not
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             I
             appeale
             to
             iudge
             of
             the
             scantling
             he
             hath
             taken
             (
             as
             he
             termeth
             it
             )
             of
             my
             follie
             and
             flatterie
             ,
             wherein
             he
             glorieth
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             I
             rest
             assured
             he
             shall
             find
             that
             it
             falleth
             out
             too
             s●ant
             inproofe
             against
             me
             in
             their
             iudgements
             ,
             so
             as
             his
             rayling
             tearmes
             of
             folly
             and
             flatterie
             must
             returne
             to
             his
             owne
             custodie
             againe
             .
             
             But
             now
             must
             follow
             a
             fuller
             view
             of
             my
             cogging
             and
             lying
             which
             are
             bitter
             termes
             I
             confesse
             ,
             yet
             shall
             they
             nothing
             trouble
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             know
             mine
             owne
             freedome
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             take
             occasion
             hereby
             to
             indeuour
             to
             make
             such
             vse
             thereof
             ,
             as
             is
             taught
             me
             by
             an
             ancient
             Father
             .
             
               Permittitur
               detracti●
               ,
               vs
               caueatur
               elatio
               :
            
             God
             suffereth
             
             slaunders
             to
             assault
             vs
             ,
             that
             pride
             may
             not
             surprize
             vs.
             And
             therefore
             take
             your
             pleasure
             (
             Sir
             N.D.
             )
             follow
             your
             rayling
             humour
             and
             spare
             not
             ,
             I
             like
             better
             to
             beare
             your
             hard
             tearmes
             ,
             then
             that
             you
             should
             loose
             your
             occupation
             .
             Onely
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             were
             disposed
             to
             play
             at
             Tennise
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             bande
             backe
             the
             balles
             that
             you
             deliuer
             ,
             I
             could
             so
             returne
             this
             charge
             of
             lying
             vpon
             your
             trades-men
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             skill
             you
             haue
             could
             not
             saue
             them
             from
             a
             fault
             :
             Walsingham
             an
             ancient
             Chronicler
             writeth
             of
             Friers
             in
             Richard
             the
             seconds
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             of
             long
             time
             so
             infamous
             for
             lying
             ,
             
             that
             it
             was
             counted
             a
             good
             argument
             holding
             both
             in
             matter
             and
             forme
             ,
             This
             is
             a
             Frier
             ,
             ergo
             a
             lier
             .
             And
             it
             should
             seeme
             the
             Romanistes
             keepe
             still
             their
             olde
             wont
             ,
             by
             that
             famous
             lye
             that
             of
             late
             they
             haue
             sent
             vs
             ouer
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             print
             ,
             but
             in
             picture
             too
             ,
             namely
             that
             some
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             their
             Catholike
             Religion
             ,
             haue
             been
             by
             vs
             here
             put
             into
             Beares
             skinnes
             ,
             and
             so
             bayted
             to
             death
             with
             Mastiues
             .
             A
             lye
             printed
             in
             the
             english
             Colledge
             at
             Rome
             1584.
             with
             Gregories
             13.
             priuiledge
             :
             so
             great
             a
             lye
             as
             no
             place
             was
             fit
             to
             vtter
             but
             onely
             Rome
             ;
             but
             I
             let
             them
             passe
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             your
             charge
             against
             me
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             first
             you
             except
             against
             my
             speech
             of
             the
             clouds
             ,
             and
             darknes
             ,
             that
             ouershadowed
             this
             land
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             former
             times
             of
             Poperie
             ,
             cyting
             these
             my
             words
             .
             
               It
               is
               not
               vnknowne
               to
               many
               yet
               liuing
               ,
               neyther
               can
               it
               be
               hid
               from
               the
               yonger
               sort
               that
               liue
               with
               them
               ,
               what
               a
               darke
               misty
               cloud
               of
               Ignorance
               (
               which
               brought
               in
               popish
               Idolatry
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               superstition
               )
               did
               ouershadow
               the
               whole
               land
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             againe
             
             after
             ,
             
               In
               these
               dark
               and
               cloudy
               daies
               least
               the
               sunshine
               of
               knowledge
               should
               disperse
               the
               mists
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               giue
               light
               to
               the
               dimme
               of
               sight
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             The
             which
             I
             then
             truly
             affirmed
             ,
             and
             doe
             againe
             auerre
             it
             ;
             neither
             fee
             I
             any
             cause
             for
             ought
             that
             you
             alleadge
             to
             retract
             it
             ,
             sith
             it
             is
             euident
             that
             the
             people
             ,
             neither
             hauing
             liberty
             to
             read
             the
             Scripture
             (
             which
             is
             as
             a
             light
             shining
             in
             a
             darke
             place
             )
             priuately
             at
             home
             ,
             neither
             in
             Churches
             read
             in
             a
             tongue
             that
             they
             vnderstood
             :
             must
             needs
             be
             destitute
             of
             the
             light
             of
             Christian
             knowledge
             .
             For
             if
             Babell
             could
             not
             be
             built
             ,
             
             because
             each
             one
             vnderstood
             not
             anothers
             tongue
             :
             how
             can
             it
             be
             deemed
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             can
             be
             built
             vp
             in
             spirituall
             knowledge
             ,
             by
             an
             outlandish
             tongue
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             better
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             heard
             a
             tale
             in
             Irish
             or
             Spanish
             tolde
             them
             ?
             As
             for
             preaching
             ,
             (
             a
             great
             meanes
             in
             deede
             to
             breede
             knowledge
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             onely
             meanes
             )
             I
             wil
             omit
             the
             matter
             of
             Sermons
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             
             which
             was
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             not
             Gods
             word
             ,
             but
             mens
             traditions
             ,
             )
             the
             necessitie
             of
             auricular
             confession
             ,
             the
             benefit
             of
             pardons
             ,
             and
             indulgences
             ,
             of
             pilgrimages
             ,
             of
             applications
             ,
             of
             masses
             ,
             of
             giuing
             to
             religious
             houses
             ,
             of
             dirges
             ,
             trentals
             ,
             &c.
             
             so
             that
             as
             Elisha
             led
             the
             Syrians
             stricken
             with
             blindnes
             into
             Samaria
             amiddest
             their
             enemies
             ;
             so
             the
             people
             being
             debarred
             the
             light
             which
             maketh
             all
             things
             manifest
             ,
             (
             I
             meane
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             might
             see
             ,
             whether
             those
             things
             taught
             them
             were
             so
             ,
             or
             not
             )
             were
             carried
             by
             their
             teachers
             euen
             to
             the
             enemies
             of
             their
             saluation
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             buying
             of
             pardons
             ,
             gadding
             on
             pilgrimage
             ,
             hiring
             masses
             to
             be
             said
             for
             them
             after
             
             their
             death
             ,
             falling
             downe
             and
             praying
             to
             dumbe
             Idols
             ,
             to
             forged
             relickes
             ,
             with
             a
             number
             of
             lying
             miracles
             ,
             beleeued
             through
             them
             ;
             in
             steed
             of
             Christ
             Immortall
             ,
             worshipping
             a
             peece
             of
             bread
             ,
             yea
             in
             steede
             of
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             worshipping
             the
             blood
             of
             a
             Ducke
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             blood
             of
             Hales
             was
             plainely
             proued
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             openly
             shewed
             at
             Paules
             Crosse.
             So
             that
             no
             man
             neede
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Prouerbe
             that
             then
             was
             vsed
             in
             those
             times
             :
             
             
               Once
               Christian
               men
               had
               blind
               Churches
               ,
               and
               light
               hearts
               ;
               and
               now
               they
               haue
               blinde
               hearts
               ,
               and
               light
               Churches
               .
            
             But
             this
             omitted
             ,
             the
             very
             exercise
             of
             preaching
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             it
             was
             )
             alas
             how
             sildome
             was
             it
             ?
             now
             and
             then
             a
             Frier
             trotting
             sometimes
             to
             one
             Church
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             scattering
             here
             and
             there
             a
             strawberrie
             Sermon
             .
             It
             was
             no
             common
             thing
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             times
             of
             Poperie
             ,
             to
             be
             Preachers
             ,
             though
             they
             tooke
             vpon
             them
             to
             be
             
               Pastores
               Pastorum
               .
               Boner
            
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             
             who
             burned
             so
             many
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             blessed
             Martyrs
             ,
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             painfull
             Preachers
             (
             so
             long
             as
             they
             might
             )
             when
             the
             valiant
             Souldier
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Hawkes
            
             was
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             alleaging
             against
             the
             Popish
             manner
             of
             baptising
             ,
             both
             the
             addition
             of
             many
             ceremonies
             deuised
             by
             man
             ,
             as
             their
             oyle
             ,
             creame
             ,
             salt
             ,
             spittle
             ,
             candle
             ,
             coniuring
             of
             water
             ,
             &c.
             as
             also
             that
             they
             wanted
             the
             chiefe
             thing
             ,
             meaning
             preaching
             ,
             alleaging
             the
             text
             :
             
               Goe
               teach
               all
               Nations
               baptising
               them
               ,
               &c.
            
             by
             and
             by
             replieth
             vpon
             Master
             Hawkes
             ,
             
             and
             taketh
             this
             exception
             against
             that
             allegation
             .
             Thou
             speakest
             that
             because
             I
             am
             no
             Preacher
             .
             And
             as
             if
             to
             taxe
             a
             Bishop
             for
             being
             no
             Preacher
             had
             been
             so
             hainous
             a
             matter
             ,
             (
             though
             the
             man
             
             of
             God
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             spake
             the
             text
             ,
             and
             meant
             not
             of
             him
             )
             yet
             all
             his
             Doctors
             and
             seruants
             present
             spake
             with
             a
             loude
             voice
             ,
             making
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             it
             of
             you
             my
             Lord.
             And
             yet
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             King
             Henries
             raigne
             ,
             and
             the
             short
             ,
             but
             happie
             raigne
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             helped
             you
             to
             farre
             moe
             Preachers
             by
             their
             faint
             yeelding
             ;
             then
             in
             former
             times
             of
             Poperie
             haue
             been
             accustomed
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             onely
             apparant
             in
             this
             kingdome
             ,
             but
             in
             others
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             leasure
             to
             inlarge
             .
          
           
             The
             onely
             example
             of
             Doctor
             Bassinet
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             great
             learning
             and
             authoritie
             in
             France
             ,
             shall
             suffice
             me
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             first
             answere
             to
             the
             oration
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Aix
             ;
             (
             perswading
             to
             set
             vpon
             the
             Merindo●ians
             ,
             
             and
             as
             heretikes
             to
             destroy
             them
             )
             confesseth
             his
             owne
             ignorance
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             till
             of
             late
             he
             fell
             to
             reade
             the
             Scriptures
             (
             and
             yet
             he
             was
             a
             Iudge
             of
             heresie
             )
             and
             with
             all
             his
             rash
             condemning
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             call
             Lutherans
             to
             death
             ,
             
             although
             he
             was
             content
             so
             farre
             to
             yeelde
             to
             punish
             them
             with
             fines
             ,
             and
             banishment
             ,
             which
             should
             speake
             too
             intemperately
             against
             the
             constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Pope
             :
             his
             words
             are
             thus
             Englished
             .
             
               The
               cause
               why
               in
               conscience
               I
               am
               thus
               disquieted
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               now
               of
               late
               ,
               since
               I
               haue
               giuen
               my selfe
               more
               diligently
               to
               the
               reading
               and
               contemplation
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               I
               perceiue
               that
               the
               most
               part
               of
               those
               Articles
               which
               they
               that
               are
               called
               Lutherans
               doe
               maintaine
               ,
               are
               so
               conformable
               and
               agreeing
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               can
               no
               longer
               gainsay
               them
               ,
               except
               I
               should
               euen
               wilfully
               and
               maliciously
               resist
               and
               striue
               against
               the
               holy
               ordinances
               of
               God
               :
               albeit
               hitherto
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               the
               honour
               
               of
               our
               holy
               Mother
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               holy
               Father
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Order
               ,
               I
               haue
               consented
               to
               the
               opinions
               and
               doings
               of
               the
               other
               Doctors
               ,
               as
               well
               through
               ignorance
               ,
               as
               also
               because
               I
               would
               not
               seeme
               to
               attempt
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               will
               and
               pleasur●
               of
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               Vicars
               generall
               .
            
             Against
             which
             his
             confession
             ;
             when
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Aix
             replied
             thus
             ,
             
               Is
               there
               any
               difference
               thinkest
               thou
               ,
               betwixt
               heresies
               and
               blasphemies
               spoken
               and
               maintained
               against
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               opinions
               holden
               against
               our
               holy
               Mother
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               contrarie
               to
               our
               holy
               Father
               the
               Pope
               ,
               a
               most
               vndoubted
               and
               true
               God
               in
               earth
               ?
               Art
               thou
               a
               Master
               in
               Israel
               and
               knowest
               not
               these
               things
               ?
            
             
             Doctor
             Bassinet
             more
             fully
             layeth
             open
             the
             generall
             and
             common
             blindnes
             and
             darknes
             of
             those
             times
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Are
               not
               they
               those
               which
               haue
               forsaken
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               fountaine
               of
               liuing
               water
               ,
               and
               haue
               digged
               vnto
               themselues
               pits
               ,
               or
               Cesterns
               which
               will
               holde
               no
               water
               ?
               Truly
               euen
               those
               they
               are
               ,
               which
               vaunt
               themselues
               to
               be
               the
               salte
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               yet
               haue
               no
               sauour
               at
               all
               ,
               which
               call
               themselues
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               nothing
               lesse
               then
               true
               Pastors
               :
               for
               they
               minister
               not
               vnto
               the
               sheepe
               the
               true
               pasture
               and
               feeding
               ,
               neither
               deuide
               and
               distribute
               the
               true
               bread
               of
               the
               word
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               I
               may
               bee
               bolde
               to
               speake
               it
               )
               would
               it
               not
               be
               at
               this
               present
               as
               great
               a
               wonder
               to
               heare
               a
               Bishop
               preach
               ,
               as
               to
               see
               an
               Asse
               flye
               ?
               Are
               not
               they
               cursed
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               glorie
               and
               vaunt
               themselues
               to
               haue
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heauen
               ,
               and
               neither
               enter
               in
               themselues
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               them
               that
               would
               enter
               to
               come
               in
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             By
             which
             and
             infinite
             other
             euidences
             may
             appeare
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             as
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             kingdomes
             professing
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             (
             as
             this
             land
             now
             doth
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             )
             
             and
             those
             that
             are
             subiect
             to
             Poperie
             ,
             as
             was
             sometimes
             betweene
             Aegypt
             and
             Goshen
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             your
             allegation
             against
             those
             my
             speeches
             ,
             to
             passe
             by
             your
             bolde
             assertion
             ,
             that
             
               England
               had
               continued
               aboue
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               vnder
               that
               darkenes
               of
               Poperie
               ,
            
             (
             the
             vanitie
             whereof
             is
             by
             sundry
             learned
             men
             discouered
             )
             it
             is
             euident
             by
             Beda
             his
             plaine
             testimonie
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Haec
               in
               praesenti
               iuxta
               numerum
               librorum
               quibus
               lex
               diuina
               scripta
               est
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             I
             ,
             land
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             bookes
             in
             which
             the
             lawe
             of
             God
             is
             written
             ,
             doth
             search
             out
             and
             confesse
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             knowledge
             of
             the
             highest
             truth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             true
             height
             in
             liue
             tongues
             ,
             namely
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             of
             the
             Brittaines
             ,
             of
             the
             Scots
             ,
             of
             the
             Picts
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Latines
             ,
             which
             in
             meditation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             made
             common
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Wherein
             he
             meaneth
             that
             the
             Latin
             tongue
             was
             common
             to
             all
             the
             learned
             of
             those
             foure
             peoples
             ,
             as
             the
             vulgars
             were
             to
             the
             vnlearned
             .
             So
             that
             in
             former
             times
             this
             Iland
             had
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             their
             owne
             tongue
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             lanterne
             to
             their
             feete
             ,
             and
             a
             light
             to
             their
             steps
             ,
             and
             delighted
             not
             in
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             in
             darkenes
             (
             as
             of
             late
             )
             as
             also
             the
             most
             and
             chiefest
             points
             of
             your
             blinde
             errors
             haue
             been
             hatched
             long
             since
             the
             time
             you
             prescribe
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             particulars
             of
             the
             patching
             together
             of
             the
             Masse
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             successiuely
             ,
             of
             the
             absurd
             doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             with
             other
             like
             ,
             is
             by
             men
             of
             great
             learning
             and
             iudgment
             manifestly
             proued
             .
             Yet
             by
             the
             way
             this
             I
             note
             ,
             that
             by
             your
             secret
             confession
             you
             yeeld
             almost
             600.
             yeares
             to
             the
             truth
             we
             professe
             ,
             before
             your
             Religion
             was
             hatched
             ,
             
             seeing
             both
             your selfe
             and
             others
             commonly
             make
             claime
             for
             a
             1000.
             yeares
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             passe
             by
             this
             ,
             
             doth
             not
             this
             Encounterer
             strongly
             (
             thinke
             you
             )
             refute
             mine
             assertion
             of
             the
             darkenes
             in
             times
             of
             Poperie
             ?
             when
             he
             saith
             (
             speaking
             of
             the
             state
             of
             this
             kingdome
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             )
             
               And
               it
               was
               accounted
               then
               as
               wise
               ,
               learned
               ,
               valiant
               ,
               noble
               ,
               and
               flourishing
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               as
               France
               ,
               Italy
               Spayne
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             An
             argument
             by
             which
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             heathens
             may
             aswell
             be
             freed
             from
             darknes
             and
             ignorance
             .
             For
             was
             not
             Rome
             when
             it
             had
             those
             lightes
             of
             learning
             and
             eloquence
             ,
             
               Cicero
               ,
               Crassus
               ,
               Hortensius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             as
             also
             those
             famous
             and
             wise
             both
             Counsellors
             ,
             and
             Captaines
             
               Marius
               ,
               Scilla
               ,
               Pompey
               ,
               Caesar
               ,
               Cato
               ,
               Scipio
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             was
             not
             (
             I
             say
             )
             Rome
             then
             accounted
             as
             wise
             ,
             learned
             ,
             valiant
             ,
             noble
             ,
             and
             flourishing
             a
             kingdom
             ,
             as
             
               France
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Spaine
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Christian
             kingdomes
             be
             at
             this
             day
             ?
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             their
             knowledge
             was
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             their
             light
             darkenes
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             Apostle
             be
             deceiued
             ,
             who
             saith
             of
             them
             all
             generally
             ,
             
             
               Their
               foolish
               heart
               was
               full
               of
               darkenes
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               professed
               themselues
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               they
               became
               fooles
               .
            
          
           
             Arnobius
             sometimes
             an
             heathen
             ,
             
             afterwards
             a
             Christian
             saith
             of
             his
             former
             state
             .
             
               Venerabar
               (
               O
               caecitas
               )
               nuper
               simulachra
               modò
               ex
               fornacibus
               prompta
               ,
               in
               incudibus
               Deos
               ,
               &
               malleis
               fabricatos
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             worshipped
             of
             late
             (
             O
             blindnes
             )
             Images
             newly
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             fornace
             ,
             Gods
             forged
             on
             the
             Anuiles
             ,
             and
             framed
             with
             hammers
             :
             so
             truly
             may
             it
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             they
             worshippe
             (
             O
             blindnes
             )
             Images
             newly
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             fornace
             ,
             crucifixes
             forged
             on
             the
             Anuiles
             ,
             
             and
             framed
             with
             hammers
             ,
             and
             to
             blocks
             ,
             and
             stocks
             without
             sense
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             there
             were
             some
             power
             present
             in
             them
             )
             they
             kneele
             ,
             they
             pray
             ,
             they
             craue
             grace
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
             Your
             vaunt
             of
             the
             peerles
             ,
             and
             vnmatchable
             learning
             on
             your
             side
             ,
             doth
             neither
             ouerthrow
             mine
             assertion
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             were
             true
             )
             and
             yet
             all
             men
             know
             it
             to
             be
             vaine
             and
             childish
             boasting
             .
             Our
             ministers
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             dare
             not
             open
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             should
             appeare
             with
             you
             )
             in
             schooles
             ,
             or
             matters
             of
             learning
             ,
             yea
             they
             scarce
             vnderstand
             the
             verie
             ordinarie
             termes
             of
             the
             learned
             sciences
             which
             you
             professe
             :
             not
             onely
             our
             students
             ,
             and
             young
             men
             ,
             but
             our
             Doctors
             of
             Diuinitie
             ,
             yea
             our
             publike
             readers
             (
             as
             some
             of
             you
             boast
             and
             crake
             )
             (
             as
             you
             can
             stoutly
             do
             no
             men
             better
             )
             doe
             scarce
             vnderstand
             your
             course
             of
             Diuinitie
             what
             it
             meaneth
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             thinke
             you
             a
             clowdie
             ,
             and
             Owle-like
             Diuinitie
             ,
             that
             is
             couered
             with
             such
             mistes
             of
             subtilties
             ,
             and
             sophistications
             ,
             as
             that
             professed
             deuines
             ,
             men
             richly
             furnished
             with
             deepe
             knowledge
             of
             tongues
             ,
             and
             artes
             ,
             are
             scarce
             able
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             ordinarie
             termes
             .
             I
             will
             say
             more
             for
             you
             (
             which
             in
             my
             conscience
             I
             am
             perswaded
             is
             true
             )
             that
             if
             Peter
             and
             Paule
             those
             blessed
             Apostles
             were
             now
             aliue
             ,
             and
             should
             come
             into
             your
             schooles
             ,
             to
             heare
             your
             Lectures
             of
             scholasticall
             Diuinitie
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             together
             with
             your
             other
             exercises
             ,
             and
             disputations
             :
             they
             would
             maruel
             and
             be
             astonished
             at
             your
             strange
             Diuinity
             which
             they
             vnderstand
             not
             ,
             &
             say
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             those
             which
             heare
             praiers
             ,
             
             &
             preaching
             in
             an
             vnknown
             tongue
             )
             that
             you
             are
             out
             of
             your
             wits
             :
             surely
             they
             would
             neuer
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             
             consonant
             to
             that
             diuinity
             ,
             which
             they
             in
             their
             diuine
             Epistles
             commend
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             For
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             a
             learned
             man
             hath
             written
             ,
             that
             of
             two
             distinct
             good
             things
             ,
             Diuinitie
             and
             Philosophie
             ,
             your
             schoolemen
             haue
             made
             a
             third
             bad
             compound
             ,
             being
             neither
             sound
             Diuinitie
             ,
             nor
             pure
             Philosophie
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             Sir
             )
             I
             haue
             granted
             onely
             by
             way
             of
             supposition
             (
             that
             which
             in
             truth
             is
             not
             to
             be
             granted
             )
             that
             your
             men
             are
             so
             superiour
             to
             ours
             in
             learning
             ,
             
             that
             a
             few
             of
             yours
             are
             able
             to
             hold
             at
             schoole
             all
             our
             sun-shine
             Clergie
             at
             this
             day
             (
             as
             you
             please
             to
             terme
             them
             )
             for
             terme
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             after
             .
             A
             proud
             assertion
             without
             any
             shadow
             of
             proofe
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             reproofe
             whereof
             I
             will
             take
             a
             short
             view
             eyther
             of
             the
             depth
             of
             your
             learning
             ,
             or
             goodnes
             of
             your
             cause
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             commeth
             voluntarily
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             ,
             
             there
             to
             tender
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             publikely
             his
             assertions
             :
             How
             learnedly
             doe
             these
             graue
             Fathers
             refute
             him
             ?
             they
             clap
             him
             fast
             in
             prison
             ,
             load
             him
             with
             chaines
             ,
             and
             fetters
             ,
             not
             onely
             not
             being
             conuicted
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             much
             as
             heard
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             came
             vnder
             the
             Emperors
             protection
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             safe
             conduct
             ,
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             hauing
             likewise
             consented
             vnto
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             goeth
             to
             Wormes
             by
             disputation
             to
             defend
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             
             aud
             though
             his
             friends
             perswaded
             that
             he
             should
             not
             expose
             himselfe
             to
             so
             manifest
             perill
             ,
             because
             the
             Papists
             had
             oftentimes
             broken
             their
             promise
             ;
             yet
             so
             assured
             he
             was
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             that
             he
             neither
             feared
             the
             learning
             ,
             nor
             might
             of
             his
             aduersaries
             ,
             though
             neuer
             so
             many
             ,
             but
             he
             answered
             his
             friends
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             enter
             that
             
             Citie
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             though
             he
             knew
             there
             were
             as
             many
             diuels
             set
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             there
             were
             tiles
             vpon
             al
             the
             houses
             of
             the
             Citie
             :
             Afterwards
             before
             the
             Emperor
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             states
             of
             the
             Empyre
             ,
             he
             maintaineth
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             answereth
             the
             aduersaries
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Emperors
             fauour
             departeth
             in
             safetie
             ,
             though
             full
             sore
             against
             the
             minds
             and
             wils
             of
             sundrie
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Againe
             vnder
             safe
             conduct
             he
             goeth
             to
             Augusta
             ,
             
             there
             to
             render
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             assertions
             to
             Cardinall
             Caietan
             ,
             who
             on
             the
             Popes
             behalfe
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             commaundement
             proposeth
             three
             things
             to
             Luther
             .
             First
             that
             he
             should
             be
             better
             aduised
             ,
             &
             reuoke
             his
             errors
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             he
             should
             promise
             hereafter
             not
             to
             publish
             ,
             or
             repeate
             them
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             he
             should
             abstaine
             from
             all
             things
             which
             might
             trouble
             the
             Church
             :
             Luther
             standeth
             to
             iustifie
             his
             assertions
             ,
             &
             offereth
             there
             ,
             and
             else
             where
             to
             defend
             them
             ,
             sendeth
             in
             writing
             a
             defence
             to
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             iustifying
             his
             opinions
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             would
             not
             heare
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             willeth
             him
             to
             come
             no
             more
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             would
             recant
             ;
             yet
             staied
             he
             there
             fiue
             daies
             after
             ,
             expecting
             whether
             the
             Cardinall
             would
             call
             him
             to
             any
             further
             disputation
             ,
             whereof
             when
             he
             heard
             nothing
             in
             all
             that
             space
             ,
             he
             departed
             .
          
           
             
             At
             the
             assemblie
             at
             Spire
             ,
             when
             
               Simon
               Grinaeus
            
             heard
             Faber
             Bishop
             of
             Vienna
             vtter
             sundrie
             absurd
             errors
             in
             his
             Sermon
             :
             he
             goeth
             friendly
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             telleth
             him
             he
             was
             sory
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             of
             such
             learning
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             should
             openly
             maintaine
             such
             errours
             ,
             as
             were
             both
             contumelious
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             
             refuted
             by
             the
             manifest
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             and
             as
             he
             would
             further
             haue
             proceeded
             to
             the
             refuting
             of
             his
             errors
             ,
             Faber
             breaketh
             off
             his
             talke
             ,
             faineth
             as
             though
             he
             had
             been
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             had
             now
             no
             leasure
             to
             reason
             with
             him
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             maketh
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             desirous
             of
             acquaintance
             and
             longer
             talke
             with
             Grinaeus
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             prayeth
             him
             the
             next
             morning
             to
             come
             to
             his
             Chamber
             .
             Now
             what
             was
             the
             sequele
             of
             the
             disputation
             ,
             or
             conference
             appointed
             by
             this
             learned
             Bishop
             ?
             The
             Bishop
             complaineth
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Serieants
             were
             sent
             to
             apprehend
             Grinaeus
             and
             carrie
             him
             to
             prison
             ,
             whereof
             he
             being
             warned
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             by
             a
             reuerent
             aged
             man
             ,
             was
             by
             his
             friends
             immediatly
             conueyed
             ouer
             the
             Rhene
             ,
             and
             so
             escaped
             ;
             who
             if
             he
             had
             been
             taken
             (
             as
             the
             Serieants
             were
             to
             search
             the
             house
             for
             him
             almost
             assoone
             as
             he
             was
             out
             of
             doores
             )
             what
             would
             further
             haue
             ensued
             of
             this
             pretended
             conference
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             gesse
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             short
             ,
             you
             may
             not
             forget
             in
             what
             a
             pittifull
             taking
             your
             Cardinall
             of
             Lorrayne
             was
             in
             the
             Colloquie
             of
             Poissy
             ,
             
             when
             he
             wished
             that
             either
             our
             side
             had
             been
             dumbe
             that
             day
             ,
             or
             all
             they
             deafe
             :
             and
             these
             few
             examples
             ,
             either
             proue
             your
             vaunt
             of
             your
             learning
             to
             be
             so
             farre
             greater
             then
             our
             side
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             friuolous
             and
             vaine
             (
             which
             you
             can
             hardly
             yeeld
             vnto
             )
             or
             at
             the
             least
             our
             cause
             to
             be
             better
             then
             yours
             ,
             which
             we
             rather
             challenge
             .
             The
             truth
             of
             the
             generall
             proposition
             concerning
             the
             darkenes
             of
             those
             times
             being
             thus
             opened
             :
             I
             shall
             the
             lesse
             need
             to
             insist
             vpon
             the
             particular
             absurdities
             ,
             wherewith
             this
             fellow
             faith
             they
             are
             vniustly
             charged
             .
          
           
           
             
             For
             his
             preface
             ,
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             see
             and
             examine
             how
             I
             goe
             forward
             in
             my
             tale
             (
             as
             he
             tearmeth
             it
             )
             which
             I
             hope
             to
             the
             equall
             reader
             shall
             appeare
             no
             fable
             〈◊〉
             a
             iust
             charge
             :
             my
             words
             which
             he
             setteth
             down●
             a●●
             the●e
             ,
             
               Vnto
               which
               clouds
               ,
               mists
               ,
               and
               darknes
               ,
               was
               added
               ,
               and
               wherewith
               was
               mixed
               ,
               all
               bloodie
               and
               sauage
               crueltie
               against
               those
               that
               desired
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               were
               any
               may
               〈◊〉
               by
               Gods
               grace
               with
               a
               glimmering
               at
               small
               insight
               into
               true
               Religion
               :
               for
               though
               it
               were
               but
               onely
               a
               desireth
               reade
               vpon
               the
               booke
               of
               God
               ,
               either
               olde
               or
               new
               Testament
               ,
               then
               Hereticke
               was
               his
               title
               ,
               heresie
               was
               his
               ●ault
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               was
               he
               called
               before
               the
               Romish
               Cleargie
               to
               receiue
               their
               censure
               ,
               and
               such
               neuer
               departed
               from
               their
               cloathes
               till
               they
               had
               branded
               them
               to
               the
               slaughter
               .
            
             To
             which
             after
             many
             scoffes
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               is
               sorrie
               the
               writer
               of
               that
               booke
               calleth
               himselfe
               Knight
               ,
               to
               whom
               in
               law
               of
               Chiualrie
               a
               man
               should
               not
               giue
               the
               lye
               ,
               but
               with
               obligation
               to
               defend
               it
               in
               the
               fielde
               .
            
             Whereunto
             I
             brieflie
             reply
             for
             this
             time
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             masked
             companion
             will
             put
             off
             his
             vizzard
             and
             shew
             his
             face
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             know
             who
             speaketh
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             (
             through
             the
             assistance
             of
             my
             God
             )
             not
             onely
             lay
             before
             him
             his
             shameles
             reprochfull
             slaunders
             ,
             against
             my
             Soueraigne
             and
             her
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             words
             of
             disgrace
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             but
             also
             make
             him
             such
             further
             answere
             ,
             as
             fitteth
             his
             demerits
             and
             my
             place
             :
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             I
             list
             not
             to
             fight
             with
             a
             shadow
             ,
             nor
             to
             howte
             at
             the
             Owle
             that
             flieth
             by
             night
             .
          
           
             To
             come
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             one
             period
             this
             artificiall
             Vulcan
             forgeth
             two
             vntruths
             properly
             called
             lyes
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             which
             he
             imputeth
             to
             me
             :
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             
               To
               reade
               on
               the
               booke
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               held
               to
               
               be
               part
               of
               an
               heretike
               :
            
             The
             second
             ,
             
               That
               for
               this
               cause
               (
               onely
               )
               men
               were
               called
               before
               the
               Romish
               Cleargie
               in
               England
               and
               branded
               to
               the
               slaughter
               .
            
             But
             soft
             Sir
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             it
             harder
             to
             conuince
             me
             of
             one
             lye
             ,
             then
             to
             charge
             me
             with
             many
             ,
             for
             both
             in
             making
             and
             giuing
             lyes
             ,
             you
             haue
             a
             singular
             gift
             ,
             and
             rare
             dexteritie
             .
             For
             concerning
             the
             first
             ,
             
             the
             people
             were
             not
             only
             forbid
             to
             reade
             ,
             or
             heare
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             translated
             by
             such
             as
             the
             Romanists
             call
             Heretikes
             ;
             but
             the
             Papists
             are
             witnesses
             against
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             forbid
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             translated
             by
             their
             owne
             Catholikes
             ,
             vnles
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Inquisitour
             with
             aduise
             of
             their
             parish
             Priest
             ,
             or
             confessour
             ,
             giue
             them
             speciall
             licence
             thereunto
             in
             writing
             :
             and
             was
             it
             not
             obiected
             to
             
               Iohn
               Lambert
            
             as
             an
             hereticall
             opinion
             ,
             that
             heads
             and
             rulers
             are
             bound
             by
             necessitie
             of
             saluation
             ,
             to
             giue
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             to
             the
             people
             in
             the
             mother
             language
             ?
             Doe
             not
             your
             Rhemists
             in
             the
             preface
             of
             their
             translation
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             say
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             publish
             it
             vpon
             erronious
             opinion
             ,
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             should
             bee
             alwaies
             in
             our
             mother
             tongue
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             ought
             or
             were
             ordeined
             by
             God
             to
             bee
             read
             indifferently
             of
             all
             ?
             Now
             if
             to
             thinke
             the
             Scriptures
             may
             be
             read
             indifferently
             of
             all
             ,
             be
             in
             your
             iudgement
             an
             hereticall
             opinion
             ;
             then
             for
             men
             so
             to
             read
             them
             is
             in
             your
             iudgement
             an
             hereticall
             action
             ,
             whereof
             I
             would
             wee
             had
             not
             so
             many
             proofes
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             any
             of
             the
             three
             learned
             tongues
             ,
             Hebrew
             ,
             Greeke
             ,
             and
             Latine
             (
             saith
             the
             Encounterer
             )
             none
             was
             euer
             deba●red
             to
             reade
             them
             :
             this
             Sir
             is
             but
             a
             flourish
             
             to
             face
             out
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             a
             coppie
             of
             your
             countenance
             to
             make
             as
             though
             you
             were
             willing
             Scripture
             should
             be
             read
             of
             all
             ;
             
             onely
             that
             you
             feared
             hereticall
             translations
             :
             Where
             as
             first
             of
             laymen
             and
             women
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             vnderstand
             either
             of
             those
             three
             tongues
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             yourselues
             in
             those
             times
             sent
             not
             abroad
             any
             vulgar
             translations
             of
             your
             owne
             refining
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             ,
             without
             danger
             of
             hereticall
             corruption
             ,
             might
             reade
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             what
             your
             iudgement
             is
             concerning
             the
             vsing
             of
             such
             as
             you
             doe
             send
             forth
             ,
             is
             partly
             shewed
             alreadie
             :
             you
             should
             deale
             plainely
             and
             confesse
             ,
             that
             (
             whatsoeuer
             you
             say
             for
             a
             glosse
             )
             your
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             those
             few
             laye
             men
             which
             vnderstand
             any
             of
             those
             three
             learned
             tongues
             should
             forbeare
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             but
             euen
             many
             men
             of
             your
             Cleargie
             profession
             .
          
           
             
             An
             Italian
             Bishop
             tolde
             Espencaeus
             a
             great
             Diuine
             of
             Paris
             ,
             that
             his
             Countrimen
             were
             terrified
             from
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             least
             so
             they
             should
             become
             hereticks
             :
             Espencaeus
             then
             demaunded
             ,
             
               What
               studie
               then
               doe
               your
               Countrimen
               professe
            
             ?
             The
             Bishop
             answered
             ,
             
               The
               studie
               of
               both
               the
               lawes
               Ciuill
               and
               Canon
               ,
               but
               principally
               of
               the
               Canon
               law
               .
            
             Doe
             some
             Bishops
             amongst
             you
             iudge
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             that
             they
             abstaine
             from
             it
             for
             feare
             to
             be
             made
             heretickes
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             you
             face
             vs
             out
             with
             permitting
             laye
             men
             to
             reade
             them
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             Greeke
             ,
             or
             Latine
             ?
             Let
             Sorbon
             it selfe
             be
             witnes
             ,
             how
             your
             Cleargie
             men
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             For
             amongst
             the
             many
             conflicts
             which
             
               Robertus
               Stephanus
            
             had
             with
             diuers
             of
             
             these
             learned
             Sorbonists
             about
             the
             newe
             Testament
             printed
             by
             Collinaeus
             ,
             when
             he
             asked
             some
             of
             them
             in
             what
             place
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             it
             was
             written
             ,
             they
             would
             answere
             they
             had
             read
             in
             Ierome
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             decrees
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             new
             Testament
             was
             they
             could
             not
             tell
             :
             and
             againe
             another
             great
             Clerke
             of
             that
             Colledge
             was
             wont
             about
             that
             time
             verie
             often
             to
             say
             .
             
               I
               wonder
               that
               these
               young
               men
               alleage
               to
               vs
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               by
               this
               day
               ,
               I
               had
               spent
               more
               then
               fiftie
               yeeres
               ,
            
             
             
               ere
               I
               could
               tell
               what
               the
               new
               Testament
               was
               .
            
             What
             should
             I
             stand
             further
             eyther
             to
             prooue
             that
             ye
             account
             it
             heresie
             for
             lay
             men
             indifferently
             to
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             (
             which
             all
             men
             know
             ye
             doe
             )
             or
             to
             disproue
             the
             grossenes
             of
             your
             opinion
             in
             so
             forbidding
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             themselues
             ,
             and
             sundrie
             testimonies
             of
             godly
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             also
             examples
             of
             ancient
             times
             translating
             the
             Scriptures
             into
             vulgar
             tongues
             ,
             is
             by
             sundrie
             euidently
             proued
             ,
             ye
             ought
             not
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             To
             passe
             therefore
             to
             the
             second
             supposed
             vntruth
             which
             you
             set
             downe
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             
             that
             for
             this
             cause
             (
             onely
             )
             
               men
               were
               called
               before
               the
               Romish
               Clergie
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               branded
               to
               the
               slaughter
               .
            
             To
             iustifying
             whereof
             before
             I
             proceed
             ,
             giue
             me
             leaue
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             word
             (
             onely
             )
             by
             you
             thrust
             into
             my
             words
             ,
             is
             one
             lye
             of
             your
             coyning
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             onely
             one
             lye
             :
             for
             what
             though
             to
             some
             of
             their
             charges
             were
             laid
             other
             like
             articles
             ?
             Doth
             that
             make
             that
             this
             was
             not
             accounted
             a
             point
             of
             an
             heretike
             to
             read
             the
             scriptures
             in
             English
             ?
             and
             that
             for
             this
             men
             were
             called
             before
             your
             Clergie
             ?
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             a
             poore
             and
             simple
             man
             of
             the
             age
             of
             24.
             yeeres
             ,
             was
             
             at
             Leicester
             in
             the
             yeare
             1566.
             accnsed
             ,
             coudemned
             ,
             and
             burned
             ,
             onely
             because
             he
             said
             his
             maker
             was
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Pix
             ,
             no
             other
             thing
             being
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             :
             If
             at
             his
             iudgement
             some
             other
             articles
             had
             been
             obiected
             to
             him
             ,
             would
             it
             not
             haue
             been
             true
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             that
             to
             say
             his
             maker
             was
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Pix
             ,
             was
             counted
             heresie
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             men
             were
             called
             before
             your
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             branded
             to
             the
             slaughter
             ?
             Our
             stories
             are
             full
             of
             examples
             out
             of
             your
             owne
             Registers
             ,
             that
             reading
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             was
             accounted
             heresie
             ,
             not
             to
             stand
             vpon
             many
             ,
             vnder
             Longland
             Bishop
             of
             
               Lincolne
               ,
               Agnes
               Welles
            
             was
             conuented
             ,
             and
             amongst
             other
             things
             examined
             whether
             Thurstan
             did
             euer
             teach
             her
             the
             Epistle
             of
             S.
             Iames
             ;
             
             or
             the
             Epistles
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             English
             :
             Thomas
             Earle
             was
             likewise
             chaeged
             for
             hearing
             the
             Epistle
             of
             S.
             Same
             's
             read
             in
             English
             :
             
               Agnes
               Ashford
            
             of
             Chesham
             for
             teaching
             
               Iames
               Norden
            
             certaine
             sentences
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Teend
             ye
             not
             a
             candle
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             vnder
             a
             bushell
             ,
             but
             set
             it
             on
             a
             candlesticke
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             giue
             light
             to
             all
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             &
             such
             like
             .
             To
             
               Robert
               Pope
               ,
               Iohn
               Morden
            
             and
             his
             wife
             was
             obiected
             ,
             that
             they
             recited
             the
             tenne
             commandements
             in
             English.
             To
             
               Iohn
               Phips
            
             was
             obiected
             that
             he
             was
             very
             ripe
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             
               Ienkin
               Butler
            
             appeached
             
               Iohn
               Butler
            
             his
             owne
             brother
             for
             reading
             to
             him
             in
             a
             certaine
             booke
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             perswading
             him
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             same
             :
             what
             should
             I
             stand
             to
             number
             vp
             any
             more
             ,
             which
             vnder
             this
             one
             Bishop●
             for
             reading
             them selues
             ,
             or
             hearing
             read
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             Acts
             or
             any
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             or
             Reuelation
             were
             called
             into
             question
             of
             life
             ?
          
           
           
             The
             like
             proceeding
             was
             vsed
             by
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             namely
             by
             Tunstall
             then
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             
             before
             whom
             many
             were
             conuented
             for
             that
             holy
             heresy
             of
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             In
             number
             of
             whom
             ,
             one
             going
             to
             be
             burned
             for
             an
             heretike
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Reuelation
             bound
             to
             the
             stake
             ,
             to
             be
             burnt
             with
             him
             (
             which
             happely
             he
             had
             diligently
             read
             ,
             being
             thereto
             moued
             with
             that
             sentence
             :
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               readeth
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               heare
               the
               words
               of
               this
               prophecie
            
             )
             spake
             with
             a
             lowde
             voice
             these
             words
             ,
             
               O
               blessed
               Reuelation
               ,
               how
               well
               is
               it
               with
               mee
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               be
               burnt
               with
               thee
            
             !
             Infinite
             such
             examples
             might
             be
             shewed
             not
             onely
             in
             our
             owne
             countrie
             ,
             but
             in
             forraine
             kingdomes
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             alleadge
             onely
             one
             example
             of
             a
             godly
             Bookeseller
             of
             Auignion
             in
             France
             .
             
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Aix
             with
             other
             Prelates
             passing
             through
             the
             streets
             ,
             euerie
             one
             leading
             his
             Minion
             vpon
             his
             arme
             ,
             and
             buying
             vp
             such
             filthie
             pictures
             and
             rimes
             as
             were
             then
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             
             they
             came
             where
             there
             was
             a
             Bookeseller
             setting
             out
             French
             and
             Latine
             Bibles
             to
             saile
             :
             at
             which
             sight
             they
             being
             much
             moued
             ,
             said
             to
             the
             Booke-seller
             ,
             darest
             thou
             be
             so
             hardie
             to
             set
             out
             such
             marchandise
             to
             sell
             here
             in
             this
             Towne
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             not
             know
             that
             such
             bookes
             are
             forbidden
             ?
             To
             whom
             the
             Booke-seller
             answered
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             holy
             Bible
             as
             good
             as
             these
             goodly
             pictures
             that
             ye
             haue
             bought
             for
             these
             Gentlewomen
             ?
             Which
             speech
             so
             offended
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Aix
             ,
             that
             he
             brast
             forth
             into
             these
             words
             :
             
               I
               renounce
               my
               part
               of
               Paradice
               if
               this
               be
               not
               a
               Lutheran
               .
            
             So
             commaunding
             him
             to
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             the
             Prelates
             attendants
             most
             despitefully
             
             handled
             ,
             some
             crying
             out
             ,
             a
             Lutheran
             ,
             a
             Lutheran
             ,
             to
             the
             fire
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             fire
             with
             him
             :
             some
             beating
             him
             with
             their
             fistes
             ,
             some
             pulling
             him
             by
             the
             beard
             ,
             others
             by
             the
             haire
             ,
             that
             the
             poore
             man
             was
             all
             embrued
             in
             blood
             before
             he
             came
             to
             the
             prison
             .
             The
             next
             morning
             being
             brought
             before
             the
             Iudges
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Prelats
             ,
             the
             selling
             of
             bibles
             in
             French
             was
             laide
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             &
             he
             was
             asked
             ,
             whether
             he
             knew
             not
             the
             Bible
             to
             be
             forbidden
             in
             all
             christendome
             ,
             saue
             onely
             in
             Latine
             .
             To
             which
             he
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             sold
             many
             Bibles
             in
             the
             French
             tongue
             with
             the
             Emperors
             Priuiledge
             ,
             with
             other
             words
             reprouing
             their
             forbidding
             of
             Gods
             most
             holy
             bookes
             ,
             which
             he
             ordained
             for
             the
             instructing
             of
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             reducing
             againe
             into
             the
             way
             such
             as
             haue
             gone
             astray
             :
             the
             charitable
             Prelates
             cried
             out
             ,
             haue
             him
             to
             the
             fire
             without
             any
             more
             words
             ;
             the
             Iudge
             yet
             paused
             ,
             willing
             him
             to
             acknowledge
             those
             Prelates
             to
             be
             true
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             denying
             that
             he
             could
             doe
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             sith
             they
             reiected
             the
             holy
             bookes
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             immediatly
             condemned
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             day
             executed
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             signe
             and
             token
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             condemnation
             ,
             he
             carried
             to
             the
             place
             of
             his
             execution
             two
             Bibles
             hanged
             about
             his
             necke
             :
             and
             so
             exhorting
             the
             people
             to
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             he
             was
             for
             this
             cause
             onely
             cruelly
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Who
             then
             can
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Romish
             Clergie
             are
             the
             true
             heires
             and
             successors
             of
             those
             cruell
             Tyrants
             ,
             
               Antiochus
               ,
               Dioclesian
               ,
               Maximinus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Who
             like
             them
             haue
             burned
             in
             the
             fire
             not
             only
             the
             Scriptures
             
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             bodies
             of
             them
             that
             read
             therein
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             them
             it
             may
             be
             applied
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Machabees
             .
             
             
               The
               bookes
               of
               the
               law
               which
               they
               found
               ,
               they
               burnt
               in
               the
               fire
               and
               cut
               in
               peeces
               .
            
             Whosoeuer
             had
             a
             booke
             of
             the
             Testament
             found
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             who
             soeuer
             consented
             vnto
             the
             law
             ,
             the
             kings
             commandement
             (
             the
             Bishops
             may
             we
             say
             )
             was
             ,
             
               they
               should
               put
               him
               to
               death
               by
               their
               authoritie
               .
            
          
           
             I
             had
             thought
             this
             gentleman
             had
             runne
             himselfe
             out
             of
             breath
             in
             charging
             me
             with
             lies
             and
             fictions
             :
             but
             now
             follow
             foure
             more
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             but
             (
             I
             say
             )
             his
             loude
             quadruple
             lye
             shall
             cleare
             and
             discharge
             me
             of
             all
             .
             The
             first
             is
             that
             I
             say
             
               Ignorance
               was
               held
               by
               them
               to
               be
               the
               Mother
               of
               Deuotion
               :
            
             
             a
             strange
             accusation
             ,
             and
             grieuous
             slaunder
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             to
             charge
             those
             men
             with
             nourishing
             the
             people
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             whom
             all
             the
             world
             knoweth
             to
             haue
             vsed
             strange
             meanes
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             knowledge
             .
             For
             what
             meant
             they
             by
             the
             costly
             setting
             vp
             of
             many
             faire
             and
             well
             guilded
             Images
             in
             Churches
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             that
             they
             might
             be
             laye
             mens
             bookes
             ,
             and
             by
             reading
             on
             them
             they
             might
             attaine
             knowledge
             ?
             What
             ?
             Pius
             the
             fift
             (
             goodman
             )
             was
             he
             not
             most
             carefull
             the
             people
             might
             be
             edified
             ,
             when
             (
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             his
             high
             commendation
             )
             in
             a
             procession
             he
             was
             not
             carried
             on
             mens
             shoulders
             ,
             as
             Popes
             vsed
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             he
             went
             on
             foote
             to
             the
             great
             edifying
             of
             the
             people
             ?
             Now
             if
             the
             Pope
             will
             vouchsafe
             to
             goe
             on
             foote
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             edifie
             the
             people
             thereby
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             he
             would
             haue
             them
             bread
             in
             ignorance
             ?
             But
             (
             Sir
             )
             if
             you
             will
             not
             forceablie
             writhe
             and
             wrest
             my
             proposition
             ,
             to
             extend
             it
             to
             ignorance
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             vnderstand
             
             it
             (
             as
             it
             is
             euident
             to
             be
             meant
             )
             of
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             yourselfe
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             will
             free
             me
             from
             any
             fiction
             herein
             ,
             and
             will
             acknowledge
             that
             Doctor
             Fulke
             doth
             iustly
             charge
             your
             Rhemists
             ,
             
             who
             setting
             forth
             the
             new
             Testament
             in
             English
             (
             if
             that
             which
             is
             pestered
             with
             so
             many
             obscure
             words
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             an
             English
             translation
             )
             and
             yet
             excusing
             themselues
             ,
             for
             being
             of
             that
             erronious
             opinion
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             should
             be
             alwaies
             in
             our
             mother
             tongue
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             ought
             or
             were
             ordeyned
             by
             God
             to
             be
             read
             indifferently
             of
             all
             :
             That
             Doctor
             Fulke
             (
             I
             say
             )
             doth
             iustly
             charge
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             afraide
             to
             giue
             ouer
             their
             olde
             impudent
             proposition
             ,
             
               That
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               Popish
               deuotion
               .
            
             For
             what
             meant
             the
             so
             strict
             forbidding
             to
             laye
             men
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
             ?
             
             but
             that
             their
             deuotion
             should
             not
             growe
             of
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             flat
             contrarie
             to
             our
             Sauiours
             commandement
             giuen
             to
             the
             vnlearned
             multitude
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             
             
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               for
            
             in
             them
             you
             thinke
             
               to
               haue
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               they
               that
               testifie
               of
               me
            
             ;
             where
             the
             reason
             annexed
             to
             the
             Commandement
             ,
             sheweth
             to
             whom
             the
             Commaundement
             appertaineth
             ,
             euen
             to
             as
             many
             as
             it
             concerneth
             to
             seeke
             after
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             him
             crucified
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             laytie
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             Cleargie
             ;
             contrarie
             also
             to
             the
             Apostles
             exhortation
             to
             the
             Colossians
             being
             laye
             men
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
               dwell
               plenteously
               in
               you
               .
            
             Whereupon
             Chrisostome
             noteth
             ,
             
             
               Audite
               seculares
               ,
               omnes
               comparate
               vobis
               biblia
               ,
               animae
               Pharmaca
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Heare
             you
             secular
             or
             laye
             men
             ,
             euery
             one
             get
             vnto
             you
             
             Bibles
             ,
             the
             Phisicke
             of
             your
             Soule
             ;
             if
             you
             will
             nothing
             else
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             get
             you
             Testaments
             ,
             the
             epistles
             of
             Paul
             ,
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             the
             Actes
             ,
             to
             be
             daily
             and
             diligent
             instructors
             to
             you
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             spirite
             of
             the
             same
             Apostle
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             who
             reproueth
             them
             that
             they
             were
             like
             vnto
             Children
             ,
             and
             vnexpert
             in
             the
             word
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             whereas
             they
             ought
             to
             haue
             their
             wits
             exercised
             therein
             ,
             But
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             better
             pleaseth
             you
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             shall
             leade
             them
             to
             such
             deuotion
             as
             maketh
             more
             for
             your
             aduantage
             .
          
           
             Hence
             hath
             growne
             your
             deuice
             of
             
               fides
               Implicita
            
             ,
             
             a
             faith
             wrapped
             and
             folded
             vnder
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             namely
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             though
             they
             knowe
             not
             distinctly
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             but
             obediently
             submit
             their
             vnderstanding
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             beleeuing
             as
             the
             Church
             beleeueth
             ,
             though
             what
             the
             Church
             beleeueth
             they
             knowe
             not
             .
             This
             
               Carbonaria
               fides
            
             is
             highly
             commended
             by
             Cardinall
             Hossius
             ,
             who
             farther
             teacheth
             the
             simple
             laye
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             thinke
             it
             went
             very
             well
             with
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             say
             by
             heart
             ,
             the
             Lords
             praier
             ,
             the
             Articles
             of
             beliefe
             ,
             and
             the
             ten
             Commaundements
             ,
             though
             he
             knew
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
             As
             for
             other
             knowledge
             ,
             if
             any
             asked
             him
             a
             question
             hee
             should
             answere
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             beleeue
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             as
             a
             fruitfull
             mother
             ,
             hath
             brought
             forth
             many
             a
             blinde
             daughter
             of
             gainfull
             deuotion
             to
             your
             kitchin
             :
             what
             greater
             deuotion
             was
             either
             then
             esteemed
             to
             be
             ?
             or
             indeed
             what
             acte
             more
             for
             your
             aduantage
             ,
             then
             the
             building
             
             of
             Monasteries
             and
             Nunneries
             ,
             and
             the
             endowing
             them
             with
             great
             lands
             and
             reuenues
             ?
             And
             this
             deuoute
             daughter
             ,
             mother
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             brought
             forth
             ,
             which
             as
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             were
             builded
             by
             Kings
             and
             great
             States
             vpon
             some
             great
             murder
             ,
             either
             by
             wane
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             or
             priuately
             committed
             at
             home
             :
             so
             the
             cause
             was
             as
             in
             stories
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             )
             
             
               Pro
               remedio
               animae
               meae
               ,
               pro
               remissione
               ,
               &
               redemptione
               peccatorum
               meorum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             For
             the
             reliefe
             of
             my
             soule
             ,
             for
             the
             redemption
             and
             forgiuenes
             of
             my
             sinnes
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             blasphemous
             derogation
             to
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             would
             haue
             quicklie
             discouered
             .
          
           
             
             Yea
             how
             Deuotion
             hath
             been
             separated
             from
             knowledge
             ,
             not
             in
             your
             laye
             people
             alone
             ,
             but
             in
             your
             Priests
             too
             ;
             whilest
             deuotion
             hath
             been
             so
             tyed
             to
             their
             daily
             saying
             of
             their
             Ma●tins
             and
             euensong
             ,
             which
             without
             deadly
             sinne
             they
             may
             not
             leaue
             vnsayd
             ,
             whiles
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             they
             vtterly
             cast
             aside
             the
             Apostles
             commaundement
             ,
             
             
               Giue
               attendance
               to
               reading
               ,
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               doctrine
               ,
            
             in
             the
             answer
             of
             
               Iohn
               Lambert
            
             to
             the
             25.
             
             Article
             to
             him
             obiected
             may
             partly
             appeare
             .
             I
             will
             onely
             adde
             this
             one
             testimonie
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             some
             of
             your
             owne
             coate
             ,
             which
             haue
             made
             any
             conscience
             of
             their
             carriage●
             may
             appeare
             ,
             how
             carefullie
             your
             deuoutest
             Fryers
             haue
             been
             to
             couple
             knowledge
             with
             their
             imagined
             deuotion
             .
             
             
               Franciscus
               Sampson
            
             generall
             of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Friers
             Franciscans
             ,
             reprouing
             both
             their
             ignorance
             and
             carelesnes
             hath
             these
             words
             .
             
               Pratres
               mei
               dilectissimi
               ,
               à
               primordio
               nostrae
               Religionis
               floruit
               conscientia
               ,
               &c.
            
             My
             beloued
             brethren
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             our
             Religion
             there
             flourished
             conscience
             ,
             1
             but
             our
             beauty
             by
             little
             &
             little
             sliding
             away
             ,
             the
             first
             sillable
             was
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             there
             remained
             Scientia
             ,
             2
             science
             or
             knowledge
             ;
             but
             now
             our
             sinnes
             so
             deseruing
             ,
             the
             first
             sillable
             is
             againe
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             we
             remaine
             
               Pura
               entia
               ,
               &
               stipites
               &
               statuae
               ,
            
             3
             meere
             things
             which
             haue
             a
             being
             ,
             euen
             very
             stockes
             ,
             and
             blockes
             .
             To
             adde
             further
             proofe
             in
             a
             case
             so
             manifest
             ,
             were
             to
             light
             a
             candle
             at
             noone
             day
             ;
             yet
             this
             I
             will
             adde
             
               ex
               abundanti
            
             ,
             
             If
             publike
             praier
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             congregation
             of
             the
             faithfull
             be
             a
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             part
             of
             Deuotion
             ,
             made
             you
             not
             Ignorance
             the
             mother
             of
             their
             Deuotion
             ,
             when
             as
             ye
             would
             not
             allow
             their
             publike
             praiers
             in
             a
             tongue
             that
             the
             people
             vnderstoode
             ?
             Yea
             your
             Cardinall
             Hossius
             vseth
             this
             reason
             ,
             
             to
             proue
             that
             the
             Church
             seruice
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Latine
             tongue
             rather
             then
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             since
             some
             vsed
             the
             vulgar
             and
             knowne
             tongue
             in
             Church
             seruice
             ,
             Deuotion
             hath
             not
             onely
             not
             been
             increased
             ,
             but
             diminished
             :
             And
             our
             Countrey
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             Popes
             Champion
             ,
             
             D.
             Stapleton
             in
             an
             English
             booke
             that
             he
             writeth
             against
             Bishop
             Iuel
             ,
             confidently
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             Deuotion
             is
             not
             furthered
             ,
             but
             hindered
             by
             a
             tongue
             that
             is
             vnderstoode
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             D.
             Cole
             Deane
             of
             Paules
             ,
             and
             one
             chosen
             not
             onely
             to
             maintaine
             the
             Papists
             assertions
             against
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             in
             the
             disputation
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             but
             appointed
             by
             the
             Bishops
             and
             other
             his
             Colleagues
             to
             be
             the
             mouth
             for
             them
             all
             ,
             whose
             speech
             in
             the
             end
             (
             they
             all
             being
             asked
             )
             did
             auow
             to
             be
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             saying
             of
             them
             all
             :
             euen
             he
             in
             that
             honorable
             assemblie
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             and
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             frequent
             
             concourse
             of
             the
             Commons
             ,
             did
             with
             great
             vehemencie
             maintaine
             this
             proposition
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               say
               Ignorance
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               Deuotion
               .
            
             
             And
             so
             (
             Sir
             Encounterer
             )
             you
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             take
             it
             both
             for
             a
             
               maxime
               ,
               &
               minime
            
             ,
             though
             
               minimè
               tibi
               placet
            
             to
             confesse
             a
             truth
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             fayned
             position
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             pleaseth
             this
             deepe
             Clerke
             to
             charge
             me
             ,
             is
             because
             I
             say
             your
             
               Syde
               holdeth
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               for
               lay
               men
               to
               meddle
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             And
             for
             this
             (
             after
             your
             olde
             railing
             fashion
             )
             you
             charge
             me
             with
             subtiltie
             ,
             and
             impudencie
             ,
             my
             subtiltie
             you
             say
             I
             shew
             in
             this
             word
             (
             meddle
             )
             which
             may
             either
             signifie
             ,
             that
             lay
             men
             must
             not
             determine
             ,
             or
             define
             of
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             or
             else
             not
             to
             meddle
             or
             care
             for
             Religion
             at
             all
             .
             And
             surely
             (
             Sir
             )
             though
             I
             may
             giue
             you
             good
             leaue
             to
             take
             it
             in
             which
             fence
             you
             will
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             former
             sence
             you
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             euen
             Princes
             are
             restrained
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             in
             causes
             of
             Religion
             ,
             within
             their
             own
             dominions
             without
             your
             generall
             Viccars
             warrant
             ,
             which
             Romish
             conceite
             you
             shall
             finde
             learnedlie
             confuted
             by
             Doctor
             Bilson
             ,
             who
             is
             now
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             :
             in
             the
             latter
             sence
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             to
             labour
             any
             more
             proofe
             ,
             then
             that
             before
             is
             set
             downe
             ,
             touching
             your
             breeding
             of
             Gods
             children
             in
             blindnes
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             withholding
             the
             keye
             of
             knowledge
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             will
             you
             haue
             them
             meddle
             with
             ,
             or
             care
             for
             that
             which
             they
             know
             not
             ?
             Though
             I
             say
             I
             may
             well
             iustifie
             both
             ,
             yet
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             doe
             not
             well
             distinguish
             the
             word
             (
             meddle
             )
             for
             as
             to
             meddle
             may
             signifie
             to
             be
             present
             in
             Councels
             ,
             &c.
             (
             in
             which
             sence
             you
             seclude
             
             the
             Laytie
             from
             medling
             with
             Religion
             )
             so
             likewise
             it
             may
             signifie
             to
             trie
             ,
             and
             examine
             by
             the
             touchstone
             of
             Gods
             word
             the
             doctrine
             there
             taught
             ,
             
             and
             not
             to
             beleeue
             without
             farther
             discussing
             whatsoeuer
             their
             superiours
             teach
             them
             :
             And
             in
             this
             sence
             likewise
             you
             will
             not
             haue
             them
             meddle
             ,
             yet
             the
             men
             of
             Berrhea
             are
             much
             commended
             for
             medling
             thus
             in
             Religion
             ,
             in
             that
             hauing
             heard
             the
             Apostle
             they
             searched
             the
             Scriptures
             daily
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             those
             things
             were
             so
             as
             he
             deliuered
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             medling
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             exhort
             all
             .
             
             
               Deerely
               beloued
               beleeue
               not
               euery
               spirit
               ,
               but
               trie
               the
               spirits
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God
               or
               not
               .
            
             And
             Chrisostome
             thinketh
             it
             an
             absurd
             thing
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             should
             not
             thus
             meddle
             with
             Religion
             ,
             
               Quomodo
               absurdum
               non
               est
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             What
             an
             absurditie
             is
             that
             ,
             for
             money
             we
             trust
             not
             other
             men
             ,
             but
             count
             it
             and
             tell
             it
             after
             them
             ;
             but
             for
             more
             excellent
             things
             simplie
             to
             follow
             other
             mens
             sayings
             ,
             especially
             sith
             we
             haue
             the
             exactest
             rule
             and
             ballance
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             lawe
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             I
             pray
             and
             beseech
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             leaue
             what
             this
             and
             that
             man
             thinketh
             ,
             and
             enquire
             all
             these
             things
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Now
             how
             doe
             you
             permit
             lay
             men
             thus
             to
             meddle
             with
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             when
             as
             ye
             take
             from
             them
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             which
             (
             as
             the
             rule
             or
             leuell
             serueth
             the
             Architect
             to
             direct
             his
             building
             by
             ,
             &
             the
             ballance
             trieth
             the
             true
             waight
             of
             euery
             thing
             )
             plainly
             sheweth
             what
             doctrine
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             imbraced
             ,
             what
             false
             and
             to
             bee
             reiected
             .
             But
             no
             maruell
             that
             you
             haue
             forbidden
             them
             thus
             to
             meddle
             with
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             when
             you
             haue
             broached
             such
             doctrines
             ,
             
             and
             maintained
             such
             opinions
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             your selues
             confesse
             cannot
             be
             iustified
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             It
             is
             recorded
             that
             some
             of
             the
             learneder
             sort
             of
             your
             Cleargie
             ,
             haue
             vsed
             to
             say
             amongst
             their
             friends
             :
             
             
               Sic
               diecrem
               in
               Scholis
               ;
               sed
               tamen
               ,
               (
               maneat
               inter
               nos
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             I
             would
             say
             so
             in
             the
             schooles
             ,
             but
             yet
             (
             let
             it
             be
             kept
             secret
             amongst
             our selues
             .
             )
             I
             thinke
             the
             contrarie
             ;
             we
             say
             so
             in
             the
             schooles
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             proued
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             &c.
             
             Howsoeuer
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             you
             will
             generally
             be
             loath
             to
             confesse
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             yet
             the
             Fathers
             you
             haue
             not
             onely
             mangled
             ,
             and
             depraued
             ,
             where
             their
             testimonies
             were
             pregnant
             against
             your
             errors
             (
             as
             for
             example
             that
             plaine
             place
             of
             
               Gregorie
               Nissen
               ,
               Eam
               solummodo
               naturam
               quae
               increata
               est
               ,
               colere
               &
               venerari
               didicimus
            
             we
             haue
             learned
             to
             adore
             and
             worship
             ,
             onely
             that
             nature
             which
             is
             vncreated
             ,
             where
             your
             Spanish
             Diuines
             in
             their
             
               Index
               expurgatorius
            
             set
             down
             this
             direction
             ,
             
               Deleatur
               dictio
               ,
               solummodo
            
             ,
             put
             out
             the
             word
             (
             only
             )
             &
             sundry
             such
             places
             as
             both
             our
             learned
             men
             haue
             discouered
             ,
             &
             in
             your
             Indices
             are
             to
             be
             found
             out
             .
             But
             you
             plainly
             professe
             ,
             
             (
             thinking
             it
             should
             haue
             remained
             secret
             among
             your selues
             ,
             and
             neuer
             to
             haue
             come
             to
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             )
             that
             in
             the
             auncient
             Fathers
             you
             do
             very
             often
             deny
             very
             many
             errors
             (
             meaning
             such
             sentences
             as
             make
             for
             vs
             against
             you
             ,
             )
             by
             inuenting
             some
             comment
             or
             exposition
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             doe
             faine
             and
             deuise
             some
             conuenient
             sence
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             by
             the
             aduersaries
             in
             disputations
             and
             conferences
             obiected
             against
             you
             :
             which
             things
             considered
             ,
             should
             stir
             vp
             the
             spirits
             of
             all
             men
             thus
             to
             meddle
             with
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             and
             by
             to
             beleeue
             and
             receiue
             
             euery
             doctrine
             ,
             because
             your
             Church
             teacheth
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             are
             we
             come
             to
             that
             high
             and
             capitall
             slaunder
             against
             the
             holy
             Pope-made
             Saint
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             ,
             
             whom
             I
             call
             a
             traitour
             ,
             at
             which
             ,
             the
             gall
             of
             this
             Popish
             Saint-seruer
             is
             so
             moued
             ,
             that
             he
             taketh
             on
             ,
             fretteth
             ,
             &
             chafeth
             and
             (
             as
             another
             mad
             
               Aiax
               Flagellifer
            
             )
             threatneth
             that
             I
             shal
             rest
             with
             a
             broken
             head
             ,
             as
             in
             another
             place
             he
             speaketh
             of
             cudgelling
             with
             blowes
             ,
             and
             bastinadoes
             wherewith
             he
             supposeth
             to
             haue
             wrought
             a
             manly
             peece
             of
             worke
             .
             But
             (
             Sir
             )
             pause
             a
             while
             ,
             the
             more
             rage
             ,
             the
             lesse
             reason
             ;
             and
             the
             the
             greater
             haste
             ,
             commonly
             the
             worse
             speede
             .
             It
             were
             good
             aduise
             for
             you
             that
             threaten
             the
             breaking
             of
             other
             mens
             heads
             ,
             to
             looke
             warily
             to
             your
             own
             ,
             for
             the
             olde
             verse
             may
             happily
             be
             verified
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Saepe
               sagittantem
               didicit
               referire
               sagitta
               ,
            
             
               Inque
               virum
               plagae
               ,
               conuersarecurre
               re
               plaga
               .
            
             
               The
               arrow
               oft
               vpon
               the
               shooter
               doth
               rebound
               ,
            
             
               And
               he
               receiues
               the
               blow
               that
               others
               thought
               to
               wound
               ,
            
          
           
             To
             examine
             a
             little
             the
             state
             of
             this
             Becket
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             traitor
             (
             as
             I
             affirme
             ,
             &
             not
             I
             onelie
             but
             many
             before
             me
             )
             against
             Henrie
             the
             second
             ,
             but
             (
             to
             vse
             the
             words
             of
             mine
             Author
             )
             taken
             vp
             and
             shrined
             for
             a
             newe
             Saint
             made
             of
             an
             olde
             Rebell
             ,
             fiftie
             yeeres
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             fourth
             yeere
             of
             Henrie
             the
             third
             .
             I
             doe
             openly
             professe
             (
             to
             auoide
             all
             such
             carpers
             and
             quarrell-pickers
             as
             this
             fellow
             is
             )
             to
             separate
             betweene
             his
             punishment
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             betwixt
             his
             cause
             and
             carriage
             against
             his
             Prince
             .
             The
             first
             being
             outragious
             against
             all
             law
             and
             order
             ,
             by
             priuate
             persons
             ,
             not
             publikely
             authorised
             therto
             :
             the
             second
             traiterous
             and
             meritorious
             of
             death
             ,
             the
             king
             hauing
             to
             
             that
             end
             iust
             matter
             enough
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             pleased
             by
             lawe
             to
             prosecute
             the
             cause
             against
             him
             ,
             which
             by
             sundrie
             euidences
             may
             be
             shewed
             ,
             but
             some
             fewe
             shall
             serue
             .
          
           
             
             And
             first
             if
             Ciprians
             rule
             be
             true
             ,
             
               Non
               poena
               ,
               sed
               causa
               facit
               Martyrem
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             the
             punishment
             ,
             but
             the
             cause
             that
             maketh
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             maine
             ground
             of
             the
             controuersie
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             him
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             (
             as
             they
             terme
             them
             )
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             this
             Encounterer
             granteth
             ?
             liberties
             not
             spirituall
             ,
             but
             carnall
             ,
             not
             of
             Christes
             giuing
             ,
             but
             of
             Antichrists
             deuising
             .
             There
             were
             as
             Authors
             affirme
             in
             that
             time
             of
             Henrie
             the
             second
             ,
             more
             then
             a
             hundred
             murthers
             ,
             besides
             other
             felonies
             proued
             vpon
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             which
             when
             the
             King
             would
             haue
             punished
             according
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             Becket
             opposeth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             beardeth
             the
             King
             in
             this
             so
             iust
             an
             action
             ,
             vnder
             title
             of
             standing
             for
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             a
             holy
             quarrell
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             such
             a
             cause
             .
          
           
             
             From
             this
             straunge
             ground
             these
             proceedings
             ensued
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             law
             and
             constitution
             ,
             that
             neither
             Bishop
             nor
             Clerke
             should
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             without
             the
             kings
             licence
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             should
             take
             an
             oth
             ,
             not
             to
             procure
             any
             hurt
             against
             the
             king
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             :
             notwithstanding
             this
             proude
             Prelate
             ,
             who
             durst
             protect
             felons
             and
             murtherers
             against
             the
             King
             and
             Iustice
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             neither
             reuerencing
             King
             ,
             nor
             obeying
             his
             lawes
             ,
             passed
             ouer
             without
             licence
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
             Further
             being
             adiudged
             to
             prison
             ,
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             refusing
             to
             giue
             accounts
             of
             great
             summes
             of
             money
             receiued
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             Reignold
             
             Earle
             of
             Cornewall
             ,
             and
             Robert
             Earle
             of
             Leicester
             ,
             being
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             tell
             him
             of
             the
             iudgement
             set
             downe
             against
             him
             ;
             this
             meeke
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             holy
             Saint
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             the
             obedience
             of
             a
             subiect
             ,
             that
             he
             told
             the
             earle
             of
             Leicester
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
             
               That
               how
               much
               more
               precious
               the
               soule
               is
               then
               the
               bodie
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               ought
               he
               to
               obey
               Becket
               then
               his
               terreine
               King
               :
            
             So
             notorious
             and
             euident
             was
             the
             rebellious
             opposition
             of
             this
             Popish
             Prelate
             against
             his
             lawfull
             Prince
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             openly
             by
             the
             king
             ,
             and
             his
             Nobles
             called
             Traitor
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             refused
             to
             giue
             earthly
             honour
             to
             his
             King
             (
             as
             he
             had
             sworne
             to
             do
             )
             and
             therefore
             they
             generally
             agreed
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             wel
             worthy
             to
             be
             handled
             as
             a
             periured
             Traitor
             and
             rebell
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             most
             impudent
             is
             this
             Ward-worders
             assertion
             ,
             that
             neyther
             the
             King
             nor
             his
             Officers
             did
             charge
             him
             with
             treason
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             please
             to
             adde
             hereunto
             ,
             the
             arbitrement
             of
             this
             controuersie
             put
             into
             the
             French
             kings
             handes
             ,
             
             with
             king
             Henries
             large
             offer
             ,
             and
             Beckets
             proud
             refusall
             :
             there
             is
             no
             man
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             that
             knoweth
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             an
             obedient
             subiect
             ,
             but
             will
             condemne
             him
             for
             a
             rebellious
             Traitour
             .
             The
             kings
             offer
             in
             that
             arbitrement
             was
             this
             ,
             There
             haue
             been
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             Kings
             of
             England
             before
             me
             both
             of
             greater
             and
             lesse
             puissance
             then
             I
             am
             ,
             
             likewise
             there
             haue
             been
             many
             Bishoppes
             of
             Canturburie
             ,
             both
             great
             and
             holy
             men
             ;
             what
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             holy
             of
             all
             his
             predecessours
             before
             him
             ,
             hath
             done
             to
             the
             least
             of
             my
             predecessors
             before
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             doe
             the
             same
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             content
             .
             Which
             offer
             though
             it
             were
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             so
             deemed
             by
             all
             that
             stood
             by
             ,
             not
             onely
             
             reasonable
             ,
             but
             more
             then
             reasonable
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             all
             cried
             with
             one
             voice
             ,
             the
             king
             hath
             debased
             himselfe
             enough
             to
             the
             Bishop
             :
             
             yet
             the
             rebellious
             spirit
             of
             this
             Archbishop
             would
             not
             yeelde
             vnto
             it
             ,
             nor
             accept
             peace
             with
             his
             King
             vpon
             so
             fauourable
             a
             condition
             .
             What
             a
             Giant-like
             pride
             &
             traiterous
             presumption
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             refuse
             to
             yeelde
             so
             much
             obedience
             to
             his
             Prince
             and
             Soueraigne
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             and
             holiest
             of
             his
             place
             haue
             alwaies
             yeelded
             to
             the
             meanest
             kinges
             of
             this
             land
             ?
             what
             needeth
             any
             further
             proofe
             of
             Beckets
             treason
             ?
             Yet
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             you
             may
             remember
             the
             letter
             of
             Maud
             the
             Empresse
             to
             him
             :
             
             Wherin
             she
             chargeth
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lay
             ,
             he
             went
             about
             to
             disinherit
             the
             king
             ,
             &
             to
             depriue
             him
             of
             his
             crown
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Empresse
             might
             be
             thought
             to
             speake
             partially
             on
             the
             King
             her
             sonnes
             behalfe
             ;
             yet
             the
             two
             Cardinals
             ,
             sent
             by
             the
             Pope
             to
             heare
             all
             this
             controuersie
             ,
             out
             of
             question
             will
             not
             condemne
             him
             without
             iust
             cause
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             a
             letter
             sent
             from
             them
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             they
             do
             condemne
             him
             of
             exciting
             &
             stirring
             vp
             forraine
             Potentates
             to
             make
             warre
             against
             his
             naturall
             liege
             Lord
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             which
             letter
             were
             these
             .
             
             
               William
               and
               Otho
               Cardinals
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               Alexander
               the
               Pope
               ,
               &c.
            
             comming
             to
             the
             land
             of
             the
             king
             of
             England
             ,
             we
             found
             the
             controuersie
             betwixt
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterburie
             ,
             more
             sharpe
             and
             vehement
             then
             we
             would
             ;
             for
             the
             King
             and
             the
             greater
             part
             about
             him
             ,
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Archbishop
             had
             stirred
             vp
             the
             French
             King
             grieuouslie
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Earle
             of
             Flaunders
             his
             kinsman
             ;
             (
             who
             was
             verie
             louing
             and
             kind
             to
             him
             before
             )
             he
             made
             his
             open
             aduersarie
             ,
             readie
             to
             wage
             warre
             against
             
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             by
             diuers
             euidences
             most
             certain
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             for
             a
             subiect
             to
             stirre
             vp
             forraine
             States
             to
             make
             warre
             vpon
             his
             Soueraigne
             and
             countrie
             ,
             was
             at
             all
             times
             high
             treason
             ;
             but
             that
             Becket
             did
             so
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             Cardinals
             confession
             )
             was
             by
             diuers
             euidences
             most
             certaine
             ,
             therefore
             Becket
             (
             not
             now
             his
             enemies
             ,
             but
             his
             bre●hren
             ,
             the
             sonnes
             of
             his
             owne
             mother
             being
             Iudges
             )
             was
             a
             traitor
             .
          
           
             Who
             then
             but
             such
             a
             one
             as
             hath
             sold
             himselfe
             to
             all
             impudencie
             and
             shamelesse
             gainsaying
             the
             truth
             ,
             would
             seeke
             to
             couer
             Beckets
             rebellions
             ,
             
             by
             the
             facts
             of
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Hillarie
               ,
            
             of
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Chrysostome
            
             ,
             which
             haue
             as
             much
             agreement
             with
             the
             cause
             of
             Becket
             ,
             as
             hath
             light
             with
             darkenes
             good
             with
             euill
             ,
             sweet
             with
             sower
             ?
             concerning
             whose
             Saint-being
             I
             will
             say
             nothing
             ,
             sith
             my
             purpose
             is
             not
             to
             search
             what
             he
             is
             with
             God
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             was
             towards
             his
             Prince
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             neither
             am
             I
             priuie
             to
             his
             repentance
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             secret
             at
             the
             last
             gaspe
             ,
             or
             to
             Gods
             iudgements
             ,
             into
             which
             I
             presume
             not
             to
             presse
             .
             Yet
             you
             may
             remember
             ,
             that
             long
             since
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             generall
             Prouerbe
             of
             your
             Pope-made
             Saints
             ,
             
               That
               many
               are
               worshipped
               for
               Saints
               in
               heauen
               ,
               whose
               soules
               are
               burning
               in
               Hell
               :
            
             
             and
             that
             in
             particular
             concerning
             Becket
             ,
             great
             doubt
             was
             moued
             ,
             as
             is
             by
             writers
             alleadged
             ,
             out
             of
             Caesarius
             the
             Monke
             ,
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             
               Quaestio
               Parisijs
               inter
               magistros
               ventilata
               fuit
               ,
               vtrum
               damnatus
               ,
               an
               saluatus
               esset
               ille
               Thomas
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             There
             was
             a
             question
             debated
             amongst
             the
             masters
             at
             Paris
             whether
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             was
             saued
             or
             damned
             .
             To
             this
             question
             answereth
             Roger
             a
             Norman
             ,
             
             that
             he
             was
             worthie
             death
             and
             damnation
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             
             so
             obstinate
             against
             Gods
             minister
             the
             king
             .
             
               Peter
               Cantar
            
             a
             Parisien
             disputed
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             
             that
             his
             miracles
             were
             great
             signes
             and
             tokens
             of
             saluation
             and
             of
             great
             holines
             in
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             argument
             this
             Encounterer
             likewise
             vrgeth
             .
          
           
             
             But
             behold
             what
             strength
             is
             in
             it
             .
             For
             one
             of
             these
             we
             shall
             find
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             seemed
             only
             ,
             and
             were
             no
             miracles
             indeed
             ,
             1
             such
             as
             many
             by
             the
             craft
             and
             conueiance
             of
             idle
             Monks
             haue
             been
             shewed
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             namely
             those
             miracles
             of
             the
             Dominicke
             Friers
             ,
             in
             their
             hot
             contentions
             with
             the
             Franciscans
             about
             the
             conception
             of
             our
             Ladie
             ,
             
             who
             thinking
             by
             sleight
             to
             worke
             in
             the
             peoples
             heads
             ,
             that
             which
             by
             open
             preaching
             they
             durst
             not
             now
             attempt
             ,
             deuised
             a
             certaine
             Image
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             
             so
             artificially
             wrought
             ,
             that
             the
             Friers
             by
             priuie
             gynnes
             ,
             made
             it
             to
             stirre
             ,
             to
             make
             gestures
             ,
             to
             lament
             ,
             to
             complaine
             ,
             to
             weepe
             ,
             to
             grone
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             answeres
             to
             them
             that
             asked
             ,
             &c.
             vntill
             the
             Franciscans
             seeing
             by
             this
             meanes
             their
             credits
             to
             decay
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             almes
             to
             be
             conueyed
             to
             the
             Dominickes
             boxe
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             vnacquainted
             with
             such
             cousening
             practises
             ,
             espied
             their
             iugling
             ,
             and
             discouered
             their
             feined
             &
             fraudulent
             miracles
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             foure
             of
             the
             chiefest
             actors
             ,
             in
             this
             iugling
             miracle
             were
             burned
             at
             Bern●
             .
          
           
             2
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             counterfeite
             but
             done
             in
             deed
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             wrought
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Sathan
             to
             draw
             men
             from
             Christ
             to
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             the
             Apostle
             foretelleth
             vs
             (
             that
             whensoeuer
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             it
             might
             not
             trouble
             vs
             ,
             )
             
             
               That
               the
               comming
               of
               Antichrist
               should
               be
               by
               the
               working
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               with
               all
               power
               ,
               and
               signes
               ,
               and
               lying
               wonders
               .
            
             
             Wonders
             then
             Antichrist
             shall
             worke
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             both
             in
             forme
             ,
             because
             many
             of
             them
             are
             but
             counterfait
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             because
             the
             end
             of
             all
             is
             to
             draw
             men
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             to
             lies
             &
             falsehood
             .
             For
             what
             was
             the
             end
             of
             these
             miracles
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             Idolatry
             ?
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             relicks
             of
             dead
             men
             ?
             to
             shrine
             their
             bones
             in
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ,
             and
             precious
             stones
             ,
             as
             this
             Becket
             was
             vsed
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             to
             drawe
             men
             to
             Canturburie
             ,
             with
             their
             vowes
             ,
             and
             offerings
             by
             heapes
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Couent
             sucked
             no
             small
             aduantage
             ?
             Of
             this
             dangerous
             temptatiō
             by
             miracles
             to
             draw
             vs
             away
             from
             Christ
             to
             Antichrist
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             hath
             likewise
             graciously
             forwarned
             vs
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             
               That
               there
               shall
               arise
               false
               Christs
               and
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               shall
               shew
               great
               signes
               and
               wonders
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               they
               should
               deceiue
               the
               verie
               elect
               .
            
             The
             miracles
             therefore
             which
             the
             munkish
             generation
             hath
             wrought
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             Idolatrie
             ,
             and
             to
             enrich
             themselues
             ,
             I
             hope
             shall
             not
             much
             moue
             vs
             ,
             being
             forewarned
             of
             this
             temptation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             well
             armed
             against
             it
             ,
             especially
             if
             we
             remember
             that
             the
             Lord
             willeth
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
             not
             to
             credit
             the
             Prophets
             (
             though
             they
             worke
             miracles
             )
             if
             thereby
             they
             seeke
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             Idolatrie
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             doth
             this
             to
             proue
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             loue
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             their
             soule
             .
          
           
             Or
             else
             thirdly
             ,
             they
             were
             neuer
             wrought
             ,
             3
             neither
             indeed
             ,
             nor
             in
             apparance
             ,
             but
             were
             deuised
             by
             men
             of
             leaden
             hearts
             ,
             &
             brasen
             faces
             ,
             (
             as
             one
             termeth
             the
             author
             
             of
             your
             
               Golden
               legend
            
             )
             for
             the
             infinite
             inriching
             of
             their
             purses
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             they
             onely
             the
             shameles
             inuentions
             of
             the
             Munkes
             idle
             braines
             ,
             
             and
             this
             seemeth
             most
             true
             in
             the
             miracles
             ascribed
             to
             Becket
             :
             which
             as
             by
             the
             number
             they
             discredit
             themselues
             ,
             amounting
             to
             the
             number
             of
             270.
             said
             to
             be
             wrought
             by
             him
             after
             his
             death
             (
             who
             neuer
             wrought
             any
             one
             in
             all
             his
             life
             :
             )
             so
             likewise
             by
             the
             qualitie
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             farre
             off
             from
             all
             truth
             ,
             and
             reason
             ,
             some
             ridiculous
             ,
             some
             monstrous
             ,
             vaine
             ,
             absurd
             ,
             some
             also
             blasphemous
             ,
             and
             some
             so
             impudent
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             they
             deserue
             no
             credit
             ,
             altogether
             sauouring
             of
             meere
             forgerie
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             very
             shame
             wil
             abash
             an
             honest
             pen
             to
             write
             of
             them
             :
             
             As
             namely
             ,
             that
             three
             daies
             after
             his
             death
             he
             appeared
             at
             the
             Altar
             in
             his
             pontificalibus
             ,
             cōmaunding
             the
             Quire
             not
             to
             sing
             ,
             but
             to
             say
             this
             office
             of
             his
             Masse
             ,
             
               Exurge
               quare
               obdormis
               domine
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Againe
             that
             it
             was
             shewed
             a
             Munke
             in
             a
             vision
             ,
             that
             Becket
             had
             his
             place
             appointed
             in
             heauen
             ,
             with
             the
             Apostles
             aboue
             
               Steuen
               ,
               Laurence
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Also
             that
             a
             Knights
             sonne
             being
             two
             daies
             dead
             ,
             was
             reuiued
             againe
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             he
             had
             a
             little
             of
             the
             water
             of
             Canturburie
             put
             into
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             his
             parents
             foure
             peeces
             of
             siluer
             bended
             to
             be
             offred
             at
             Canturbury
             in
             the
             childs
             behalf
             :
             And
             further
             most
             blasphemously
             ,
             that
             Becket
             in
             a
             vision
             did
             appeare
             and
             say
             that
             his
             bloud
             did
             crie
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             God
             more
             then
             the
             bloud
             of
             righteous
             Abel
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             Becket
             ,
             appearing
             to
             a
             Priest
             named
             Thomas
             ,
             told
             him
             that
             he
             had
             so
             brought
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Munkes
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Canturburie
             ,
             with
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Priestes
             and
             Clerkes
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             families
             belonging
             to
             that
             Citie
             and
             
             Church
             of
             Canturburie
             ,
             were
             written
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             .
             These
             and
             many
             more
             absurd
             then
             these
             are
             the
             miracles
             ascribed
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             proue
             him
             a
             Saint
             ,
             dying
             in
             so
             holy
             a
             quarrell
             ,
             and
             to
             fill
             the
             purses
             and
             fat
             the
             panches
             of
             idle
             Monkes
             .
          
           
             But
             miracles
             are
             not
             rare
             at
             Rome
             ,
             
             the
             thing
             which
             may
             iustly
             bee
             thought
             most
             vntrue
             ,
             shall
             bee
             confirmed
             with
             a
             miracle
             :
             Aquinas
             Diuinitie
             rules
             in
             all
             their
             schooles
             ,
             will
             you
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             trie
             it
             by
             Scripture
             ?
             that
             shall
             not
             need
             ,
             it
             is
             confirmed
             by
             a
             miracle
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             sound
             one
             .
             When
             hee
             was
             once
             praying
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             the
             Image
             spake
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Benè
               scripsisti
               de
               me
               Thoma
               ,
               quā
               ergo
               mercedem
               accipies
               ?
            
             
             You
             haue
             written
             well
             of
             me
             Thomas
             ,
             what
             reward
             wil
             you
             haue
             for
             your
             labour
             ?
             of
             which
             that
             no
             man
             may
             doubt
             ,
             it
             was
             testified
             by
             the
             oath
             of
             a
             deuout
             man
             ,
             which
             hid
             himself
             there
             of
             purpose
             ;
             belike
             the
             Image
             had
             spoken
             to
             him
             before
             ,
             to
             be
             present
             secretly
             ,
             &
             to
             bearewitnes
             of
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             Hiacinthus
             a
             Polonian
             ,
             who
             dyed
             in
             the
             yeare
             1257.
             was
             lately
             canonised
             for
             a
             Saint
             ,
             
             doe
             ye
             doubt
             whether
             the
             Pope
             did
             well
             therein
             or
             not
             ?
             consider
             the
             miracles
             hee
             wrought
             ,
             A
             young
             man
             that
             brake
             his
             necke
             from
             his
             horse
             being
             carried
             to
             Hiacinthus
             Tombe
             presently
             reuiued
             ,
             and
             was
             restored
             whole
             and
             sound
             .
             Againe
             ,
             a
             mayde
             hauing
             a
             calfe
             suddenly
             dead
             ,
             runneth
             to
             his
             graue
             and
             prayeth
             him
             to
             reuiue
             her
             calfe
             againe
             :
             when
             shee
             came
             home
             ,
             and
             found
             the
             Butcher
             skinning
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             calfe
             mouing
             the
             leg
             that
             was
             fleyed
             ,
             lifted
             vp
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             was
             by
             and
             by
             as
             whole
             as
             a
             fish
             .
             And
             that
             ye
             may
             know
             it
             is
             no
             great
             noueltie
             with
             these
             fellowes
             ,
             to
             haue
             stockes
             
             and
             stones
             to
             speake●
             when
             this
             Hiacinthus
             was
             aliue
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             sudden
             irruption
             of
             the
             Tartarians
             ,
             was
             readie
             to
             flie
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Virgine
             Marie
             being
             an
             huge
             one
             ,
             and
             of
             Alablaster
             called
             to
             him
             .
             
             
               O
               sonne
               Hiacinthus
               ,
               dost
               thou
               flie
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Tartarians
               ,
               and
               leauest
               me
               ,
               with
               my
               sonne
               to
               be
               torne
               in
               peeces
               and
               trampled
               vnder
               their
               feete
               ?
               therefore
               take
               me
               with
               thee
               :
            
             At
             which
             he
             being
             somewhat
             amazed
             ,
             answered
             :
             
               O
               glorious
               Virgin
               ,
               this
               Image
               of
               yours
               is
               too
               heauie
               ,
               how
               can
               I
               carrie
               it
               with
               me
               ?
            
             But
             she
             replied
             ,
             take
             it
             ,
             for
             my
             sonne
             shal
             lighten
             the
             burden
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             tooke
             it
             ,
             and
             carried
             it
             in
             one
             hand
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             as
             light
             as
             a
             reede
             ,
             through
             the
             great
             riuer
             Borysthenes
             ,
             on
             drie
             foote
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             tast
             of
             your
             strange
             miracles
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             most
             strange
             that
             men
             should
             bee
             so
             bereft
             of
             reason
             and
             iudgement
             to
             beleeue
             them
             .
             If
             Calphurnius
             were
             liuing
             of
             whom
             the
             Poet
             writeth
             ,
             
               Pleno
               ridet
               Calphurnius
               ore
            
             ,
             and
             should
             reade
             the
             wonderfull
             miracles
             to
             the
             Popes
             Saints
             attributed
             ,
             I
             suppose
             he
             would
             not
             onely
             laugh
             with
             open
             mouth
             ;
             but
             euen
             breake
             his
             bellie
             with
             laughing
             at
             these
             their
             ridiculous
             follies
             .
             The
             Lord
             giue
             vnto
             vs
             grace
             to
             loue
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             saued
             :
             least
             otherwise
             in
             his
             iust
             iudgement
             he
             send
             vs
             strong
             delusions
             to
             beleeue
             such
             loude
             ,
             and
             lewde
             lyes
             .
             And
             so
             I
             leaue
             Becket
             with
             all
             his
             miracles
             (
             as
             in
             stories
             I
             finde
             him
             recorded
             )
             the
             Kings
             rebell
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             Saint
             .
          
           
             The
             residue
             of
             the
             exceptions
             in
             this
             Encounter
             against
             me
             are
             altogether
             to
             false
             and
             friuolous
             ,
             as
             I
             might
             well
             spare
             the
             labour
             in
             giuing
             any
             answere
             thereto
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             foule-mouthed
             fellow
             (
             who
             
             sayleth
             in
             a
             Sea
             of
             words
             )
             painteth
             them
             out
             by
             the
             name
             of
             slanders
             ,
             yea
             impudent
             and
             shameles
             slanders
             ,
             that
             by
             such
             mightie
             words
             he
             might
             blinde
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             steale
             away
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             simple
             readers
             ;
             therefore
             a
             word
             or
             two
             of
             each
             of
             them
             .
             The
             next
             fained
             position
             wherewith
             he
             chargeth
             me
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             holde
             
               The
               Pope
               and
               his
               Cleargie
               are
               to
               bee
               obeyed
               though
               they
               commaund
               blasphemies
               against
               God
               and
               disloyalties
               against
               Princes
               ,
            
             which
             though
             you
             (
             Sir
             Encounterer
             )
             without
             all
             shame
             ,
             and
             contrarie
             to
             your
             owne
             knowledge
             (
             if
             you
             haue
             knowledge
             in
             any
             thing
             but
             in
             rayling
             )
             do
             tearme
             a
             shamelesse
             slander
             :
             yet
             to
             as
             many
             as
             know
             Rome
             in
             any
             measure
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             and
             will
             be
             found
             a
             true
             accusation
             and
             iust
             charge
             .
             
             For
             proofe
             whereof
             ,
             that
             which
             your
             owne
             men
             haue
             written
             of
             the
             infinite
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             may
             aboundantly
             suffice
             ;
             namely
             ,
             Though
             all
             the
             world
             would
             iudge
             in
             any
             matter
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             yet
             wee
             ought
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             seemeth
             to
             haue
             all
             lawes
             in
             the
             chest
             of
             his
             bosome
             ;
             therefore
             whatsoeuer
             the
             Pope
             either
             alloweth
             or
             disalloweth
             ,
             wee
             are
             bound
             likewise
             to
             allow
             or
             disallow
             the
             same
             .
             And
             whosoeuer
             is
             not
             obedient
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             must
             be
             deemed
             an
             Heretike
             :
             and
             againe
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             great
             a
             sinne
             as
             sacriledge
             ,
             to
             reason
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Popes
             doings
             ;
             and
             further
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             an
             heauenly
             iudgement
             ,
             therefore
             in
             such
             things
             as
             hee
             willeth
             ,
             his
             will
             standeth
             for
             a
             reason
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             draw
             infinite
             soules
             with
             him
             to
             hel
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             may
             presume
             to
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             Why
             doe
             you
             thus
             ?
             to
             whom
             whosoeuer
             denieth
             obedience
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             
             did
             denie
             the
             Almightie
             power
             of
             God.
             These
             are
             all
             alleadged
             out
             of
             your
             owne
             decrees
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             your
             owne
             doctors
             ;
             and
             your
             holy
             M.
             Harding
             shameth
             not
             to
             tell
             vs
             in
             his
             Inuectiue
             against
             Bishop
             Iewell
             of
             blessed
             memorie
             ,
             that
             Christ
             now
             requireth
             of
             vs
             ,
             not
             to
             obay
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             but
             him
             that
             sitteth
             in
             their
             chaire
             :
             so
             that
             by
             this
             diuinitie
             ,
             we
             must
             obay
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             teach
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             This
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             is
             a
             sufficient
             iustifying
             of
             my
             accusation
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             answere
             me
             ,
             as
             Blasius
             did
             Laelius
             ,
             demaunding
             whether
             if
             Gracchus
             did
             bid
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             set
             the
             Capitol
             on
             fire
             :
             
               Nunquam
               voluisset
               id
               quidem
            
             :
             Surely
             he
             would
             neuer
             bid
             me
             so
             to
             do
             :
             that
             the
             Pope
             likewise
             would
             neuer
             command
             blasphemies
             against
             God
             ,
             or
             disloyalties
             against
             Princes
             :
             For
             proofe
             against
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             need
             go
             no
             further
             then
             our
             example
             of
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             Pope
             not
             only
             commanded
             a
             solemne
             festiuall
             day
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             but
             in
             honour
             of
             him
             ,
             
             this
             blasphemous
             prayer
             to
             be
             vsed
             in
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             
               
               Tuper
               Thomae
               sanguinem
               quem
               pro
               te
               impendit
               ,
            
             
               Facnos
               Christe
               scandere
               quo
               Thomas
               ascendit
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               blood
               of
               Thomas
               which
               he
               for
               thee
               did
               spend
               ,
            
             
               Make
               vs
               O
               Christ
               to
               climbe
               whither
               Thomas
               did
               ascend
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             which
             what
             greater
             blasphemie
             can
             be
             vttered
             ?
             to
             make
             any
             other
             Mediatour
             betwixt
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             then
             the
             man
             Christ
             Iesus
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             the
             blood
             and
             wounds
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             prerogatiue
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             done
             to
             death
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ?
             But
             as
             if
             this
             
             were
             not
             blasphemie
             enough
             ,
             behold
             yet
             a
             greater
             ;
             euen
             Gods
             honour
             giuen
             to
             this
             Pope-holy
             Saint
             in
             this
             prayer
             made
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Opem
               nobis
               ô
               Thoma
               porrige
               ,
            
             
               Rege
               stantes
               ,
               iacentes
               erige
               ,
            
             
               Mores
               ,
               actus
               ,
               &
               vitam
               corrige
               ,
            
             
               Et
               in
               pacis
               nos
               viam
               dirige
               .
            
             
               Thy
               helpe
               ô
               Thomas
               vnto
               vs
               extend
               ,
            
             
               Rule
               such
               as
               stand
               ,
               raise
               them
               that
               fall
               ,
            
             
               Our
               manners
               ,
               deeds
               ,
               and
               sinfull
               life
               amend
               ,
            
             
               Into
               the
               way
               of
               peace
               eeke
               guide
               vs
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Shall
             I
             adde
             hereunto
             another
             like
             example
             which
             in
             part
             I
             haue
             alreadie
             touched
             ?
             Sixtus
             the
             fourth
             taketh
             vp
             the
             controuersie
             betwixt
             the
             ●ranciscans
             and
             Dominicks
             ,
             about
             the
             conception
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             against
             manifest
             Scripture
             ,
             plaine
             testimonies
             of
             fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             streame
             of
             his
             owne
             Doctors
             ,
             decreeth
             her
             conception
             without
             Originall
             sinne
             (
             so
             taking
             from
             Christ
             his
             prerogatiue
             )
             commaundeth
             the
             solemnizing
             of
             the
             feast
             of
             her
             conception
             ,
             excommunicating
             and
             condemning
             them
             for
             heretikes
             that
             did
             gainesay
             it
             ,
             and
             granting
             to
             as
             many
             as
             would
             heare
             Masse
             deuoutly
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             euensong
             of
             that
             feast
             ,
             to
             the
             Octaues
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             many
             daies
             of
             pardon
             ,
             as
             Pope
             Vrbane
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             Pope
             Martin
             the
             fifth
             did
             grant
             for
             hearing
             the
             seruice
             of
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             day
             .
             Yet
             here
             he
             staieth
             not
             ,
             but
             not
             only
             abusing
             that
             as
             a
             praier
             to
             the
             Virgine
             ,
             which
             was
             onely
             the
             Angels
             salutation
             ,
             and
             rather
             the
             Angels
             praier
             for
             her
             ,
             then
             to
             her
             ;
             for
             the
             better
             establishment
             of
             his
             new
             blasphemie
             ,
             addeth
             to
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             commaunding
             the
             
               Aue
               Maria
            
             
             to
             be
             said
             with
             this
             addition
             ,
             and
             giuing
             release
             of
             sinnes
             to
             as
             many
             as
             would
             inuocate
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             with
             the
             same
             addition
             .
             
               Hayle
               Marie
               full
               of
               grace
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               thee
               ,
               blessed
               art
               thou
               amongest
               women
               ,
               &
               blessed
               is
               the
               fruite
               of
               thy
               wombe
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               blessed
               is
               Anna
               thy
               mother
               ,
               of
               whom
               thy
               virgins
               flesh
               hath
               proceeded
               without
               blot
               of
               Originall
               sin
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             From
             hence
             did
             spring
             these
             &
             such
             like
             points
             of
             doctrine
             offered
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             not
             obliged
             to
             any
             punishment
             due
             for
             sinne
             no
             more
             then
             Christ
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             no
             need
             of
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Sauiour
             be
             taken
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             saueth
             such
             as
             haue
             merited
             condemnation
             ,
             then
             was
             not
             Christ
             her
             Sauiour
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             this
             respect
             might
             be
             counted
             her
             Sauiour
             ,
             for
             preseruing
             her
             from
             all
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             sustaining
             her
             from
             falling
             into
             condemnation
             ;
             these
             and
             such
             like
             new
             found
             blasphemies
             al
             mē
             must
             receiue
             ,
             and
             hold
             her
             immaculate
             conception
             vnder
             paine
             of
             excommunication
             .
          
           
             
             Touching
             their
             commaunding
             of
             disloyaltie
             against
             Princes
             ,
             I
             wish
             wee
             had
             not
             had
             too
             many
             proofes
             thereof
             ,
             then
             should
             not
             our
             gracious
             Soueraigne
             haue
             been
             so
             often
             endangered
             ,
             to
             the
             extreame
             griefe
             and
             feare
             of
             all
             true
             English
             hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             hazzard
             of
             vtter
             ouerthrow
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             a
             Chaos
             of
             temperall
             miseries
             vpon
             vs
             :
             which
             being
             sufficiently
             knowne
             and
             conceiued
             of
             all
             (
             but
             such
             as
             carrie
             in
             their
             bosomes
             the
             like
             false
             and
             flintie
             hearts
             that
             you
             doe
             ,
             )
             I
             will
             spare
             to
             repeat
             any
             ,
             the
             rather
             because
             I
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             to
             speake
             of
             them
             hereafter
             .
             But
             how
             like
             a
             Clerke
             you
             apply
             your
             three
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             alleadged
             
             to
             prooue
             simple
             obedience
             due
             to
             your
             Prelates
             ,
             the
             first
             out
             of
             Heb.
             13.
             ver
             .
             8.
             the
             second
             out
             of
             the
             Ephes.
             6.
             vers
             .
             6.
             the
             third
             out
             of
             Rom.
             13.
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             I
             referre
             to
             the
             godly
             learned
             ;
             yet
             if
             you
             will
             needes
             straine
             obedience
             to
             your
             Popish
             superiours
             out
             of
             these
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             intreat
             them
             (
             for
             I
             will
             spare
             here
             to
             except
             against
             their
             offices
             ,
             and
             authorities
             )
             to
             ground
             their
             commaundements
             vpon
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             send
             ouer
             their
             Pupils
             to
             perswade
             subiects
             not
             onely
             from
             obedience
             due
             to
             their
             Soueraigne
             ,
             and
             to
             absolute
             them
             from
             their
             oath
             taken
             to
             obey
             ,
             but
             to
             lay
             violent
             and
             bloudy
             hands
             vpon
             the
             Lords
             annointed
             ,
             wherby
             they
             shew
             to
             be
             guided
             rather
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Sathan
             that
             hartened
             
               Kaine
               to
               kill
               Abell
            
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             that
             taught
             Dauid
             to
             spare
             Saule
             .
          
           
             There
             remaineth
             now
             onely
             the
             fourth
             and
             last
             charge
             against
             me
             in
             this
             Encounter
             briefely
             to
             be
             discharged
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             that
             I
             lay
             to
             your
             charge
             (
             vntruly
             as
             you
             say
             )
             that
             yee
             prescribe
             a
             meanes
             of
             deliuerie
             from
             all
             daungers
             (
             euen
             when
             men
             sinned
             immediately
             against
             God
             )
             which
             is
             a
             pardon
             from
             the
             Popes
             holines
             ,
             and
             absolution
             from
             his
             holy
             Priestes
             .
             In
             which
             accusation
             what
             say
             I
             more
             then
             all
             the
             world
             knoweth
             to
             be
             true
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             strange
             that
             these
             men
             either
             so
             vnconscionably
             practise
             that
             openly
             ,
             and
             generally
             ,
             which
             they
             dare
             not
             auow
             ,
             and
             iustifie
             ?
             or
             so
             impudently
             denie
             ,
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             so
             commonly
             practise
             the
             Catholike
             doctrine
             is
             (
             saith
             this
             Champion
             )
             that
             the
             Popes
             and
             Churches
             Indulgences
             auaile
             not
             to
             remooue
             mortall
             sinnes
             ,
             &c.
             neither
             doth
             the
             pardon
             remit
             the
             
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             (
             Sir
             )
             whatsoeuer
             your
             doctrine
             is
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             your
             practise
             is
             quite
             contrarie
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             any
             rare
             thing
             with
             your
             almightie
             Pope
             ,
             to
             practise
             that
             generally
             by
             his
             infinite
             authoritie
             ,
             which
             all
             his
             Doctors
             and
             schoole-men
             are
             ashamed
             to
             defend
             .
             
             For
             as
             for
             the
             authoritie
             wherupon
             your
             indulgences
             are
             grounded
             ,
             your
             owne
             men
             confesse
             ,
             as
             namely
             (
             amongst
             the
             rest
             )
             
               Durandus
               ,
               De
               Indulgentijs
               pauca
               dici
               possunt
               per
               certitudinem
               ,
               quia
               nec
               scriptura
               expressè
               de
               ijs
               loquitur
               ,
               sancti
               etiā
               patres
               Ambrosius
               ,
               Hilarins
               ,
               Hieronymus
               ,
               Augustinus
               minime
               loquuntur
               de
               indulgentijs
               :
            
             Little
             can
             be
             certainly
             affirmed
             of
             indulgences
             ,
             because
             neither
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             expressely
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             ancient
             fathers
             ,
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               Hilarie
               ,
               Ierome
               ,
               Augustine
            
             make
             no
             mention
             of
             them
             .
             Thus
             your selues
             truly
             confesse
             that
             ye
             haue
             neither
             warrant
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             of
             auncient
             fathers
             for
             your
             Popes
             pardons
             ,
             yet
             goe
             they
             currant
             .
          
           
             The
             notorious
             abuses
             whereof
             ,
             euen
             councels
             haue
             condemned
             ,
             as
             the
             Lateran
             Councell
             ,
             
             a
             Councell
             held
             at
             Vienna
             ,
             and
             euen
             your
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             too
             ,
             doth
             in
             generall
             termes
             condemne
             all
             abuses
             in
             these
             pardons
             ,
             which
             by
             superstition
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             irreuerence
             ,
             haue
             crept
             in
             ;
             though
             in
             speciall
             it
             name
             none
             ,
             because
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             it
             intended
             not
             to
             reforme
             any
             .
             Notwithstanding
             whatsoeuer
             eyther
             your
             Doctors
             pressed
             with
             truth
             doe
             write
             ,
             or
             your
             Councels
             for
             shame
             are
             forced
             to
             decree
             ,
             the
             Pope
             hath
             forced
             for
             no
             shame
             to
             make
             marts
             and
             marchandise
             of
             mens
             soules
             by
             his
             pardons
             ,
             and
             to
             sell
             sinne
             for
             money
             ,
             as
             flesh
             is
             sold
             in
             the
             shambles
             .
             
             Whereof
             let
             those
             verses
             partly
             beare
             witnes
             ,
             which
             are
             written
             in
             an
             auncient
             stone
             in
             the
             Cathedrall
             Church
             of
             Saint
             Stephen
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Bituriges
             in
             Aquitania
             ,
             a
             few
             whereof
             I
             will
             here
             set
             downe
             .
          
           
             
               Hîc
               des
               deuotè
               ,
               caelestibus
               associate
               ,
               
            
             
               Mentes
               aegrotae
               per
               munera
               a
               sunt
               tibi
               lotae
               ,
            
             
               Ergo
               venitote
               ,
               gentes
               à
               sede
               remotae
               ;
            
             
               Qui
               datis
               estote
               ,
               certi
               de
               diuite
               dote
               ,
            
             
               Te
               precor
               accelera
               ,
               spargas
               hic
               dum
               potes
               ,
               aera
               ;
            
             
               Et
               sic
               re
               vera
               ,
               securè
               caelica
               spera
               .
            
             
               Giue
               francklie
               here
               ,
               in
               Heauen
               a
               place
               prepare
               ,
            
             
               Your
               sicklie
               soules
               by
               gifts
               cleane
               purged
               are
               ,
            
             
               Come
               people
               then
               which
               dwell
               far
               from
               this
               place
               ,
            
             
               Ye
               that
               doe
               giue
               ,
               rest
               sure
               of
               mickle
               grace
               .
            
             
               I
               pray
               thee
               haste
               ,
               giue
               money
               while
               ye
               may
               ,
            
             
               Then
               surely
               hope
               for
               Heauen
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
          
           
             And
             againe
             .
          
           
             
               Hic
               si
               largè
               des
               ,
               in
               coelo
               fit
               tua
               sedes
               ,
            
             
               Qui
               serit
               hîc
               ,
               parcè
               comprendit
               in
               arce
               ,
            
             
               Cur
               tardas
               ?
               tantùm
               nummi
               mihi
               des
               aliquantum
               ;
            
             
               Pro
               solo
               nummo
               gaudebis
               in
               aethere
               summo
               .
            
             
               If
               thou
               giue
               freely
               here
               ,
               Heauen
               is
               thy
               hire
               ,
            
             
               He
               that
               giues
               little
               ,
               shall
               little
               there
               acquire
               ,
            
             
               Why
               staiest
               thou
               then
               ?
               onely
               some
               money
               giue
               ,
            
             
               For
               onely
               money
               ,
               thou
               in
               Heauen
               shalt
               liue
               .
            
          
           
             To
             which
             wee
             may
             adde
             the
             complaint
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
             exhibited
             in
             the
             Councell
             at
             Norremberg
             ,
             the
             third
             complaint
             being
             this
             ;
             
               But
               especially
               the
               burden
               and
               grieuance
               of
               the
               Popes
               pardons
               and
               Indulgences
               are
               most
               importable
               .
            
             When
             as
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             vnder
             pretence
             of
             
             building
             some
             Church
             in
             Rome
             ,
             or
             to
             warre
             against
             the
             Turke
             ,
             do
             make
             out
             their
             Indulgences
             with
             their
             Buls
             ,
             perswading
             and
             promising
             to
             the
             simple
             people
             ,
             strange
             and
             wonderfull
             benefits
             of
             remission
             
               à
               Culpa
               &
               paena
            
             ,
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             punishment
             due
             for
             the
             same
             :
             and
             not
             in
             this
             life
             onelie
             ,
             but
             also
             after
             this
             life
             to
             them
             that
             bee
             dead
             burning
             in
             the
             fire
             of
             Purgatorie
             .
             Through
             the
             hope
             and
             occasion
             whereof
             ,
             true
             pietie
             is
             almost
             extinct
             in
             all
             
               Germanie
               ;
               While●
               euery
               ill
               disposed
               person
               promiseth
               himselfe
               for
               a
               little
               money
               licence
               and
               impunitie
               ,
               to
               doe
               what
               him
               listeth
               :
               whereupon
               followeth
               fornication
               ,
               incest
               ,
               adulterie
               ,
               periurie
               ,
               homicide
               ,
               robbing
               and
               spoyling
               ,
               rapine
               and
               vsurie
               ,
               with
               a
               whole
               stood
               of
               mischiefes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             By
             which
             what
             was
             the
             generall
             and
             currant
             vse
             of
             the
             Popes
             pardons
             ,
             is
             euident
             to
             be
             seene
             .
          
           
             
             Tecelius
             the
             Popes
             Marchant
             ,
             who
             set
             to
             sale
             Pope
             Leo
             the
             10.
             his
             Indulgences
             in
             Germany
             for
             ten
             shillings
             the
             peece
             ,
             doth
             so
             praise
             and
             set
             forth
             his
             ware
             ,
             as
             that
             his
             pardons
             not
             onely
             reached
             to
             the
             remitting
             of
             mortall
             sinne
             (
             which
             this
             Encounterer
             would
             faine
             deny
             )
             but
             that
             his
             Indulgences
             were
             of
             such
             validitie
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             sinne
             so
             great
             (
             though
             a
             man
             by
             impossible
             supposition
             had
             defloured
             the
             mother
             of
             Christ
             )
             but
             by
             them
             might
             be
             pardoned
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             man
             by
             vertue
             of
             them
             is
             freed
             both
             from
             the
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             of
             his
             sinne
             .
             What
             should
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             it
             sufficeth
             them
             not
             to
             sell
             pardons
             for
             sinnes
             past
             ,
             
             but
             that
             this
             mysterie
             of
             iniquitie
             preuailed
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             stretched
             to
             pardon
             sinnes
             to
             come
             .
             The
             sundry
             formes
             of
             which
             Buls
             ,
             I
             could
             out
             of
             good
             authors
             here
             set
             downe
             ,
             whereof
             (
             as
             is
             
             reported
             )
             fell
             out
             a
             prettie
             experiment
             with
             the
             same
             Tecelius
             ,
             to
             whom
             a
             certaine
             Noble
             man
             commeth
             ,
             confessing
             that
             he
             had
             a
             purpose
             to
             commit
             an
             haynous
             sinne
             ,
             and
             heartely
             praieth
             to
             haue
             a
             pardon
             graunted
             him
             for
             hereafter
             :
             Tecelius
             setteth
             a
             great
             price
             vpon
             that
             ware
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             Noble
             man
             payeth
             the
             money
             :
             shortly
             after
             ,
             this
             Noble
             man
             laying
             waite
             for
             Tecelius
             in
             a
             wood
             ,
             brake
             open
             his
             Coffers
             wherein
             was
             all
             his
             treasure
             that
             hee
             had
             gotten
             by
             fale
             of
             his
             pardons
             ,
             and
             robbed
             him
             .
             Tecelius
             threatneth
             and
             curseth
             sore
             ,
             but
             the
             Noble
             man
             sheweth
             him
             the
             Bull
             which
             he
             bought
             so
             dearely
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             merilie
             telleth
             him
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             sinne
             which
             he
             purposed
             to
             commit
             ,
             
               from
               which
               I
               am
               fully
               and
               in
               good
               forme
               absolued
               .
            
          
           
             I
             would
             the
             opinion
             conceiued
             of
             the
             Popes
             plenarie
             pardons
             ,
             did
             not
             induce
             Subiects
             to
             commit
             most
             hainous
             treason
             against
             the
             Lords
             annointed
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Popes
             desire
             .
             Whereof
             an
             example
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             Parry
             ,
             
             who
             vndertooke
             the
             murdering
             of
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             (
             as
             himselfe
             confessed
             )
             whereunto
             hee
             was
             the
             more
             strongly
             resolued
             by
             the
             Pardon
             from
             the
             Pope
             of
             all
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             whereof
             Cardinall
             Como
             in
             his
             letter
             assureth
             him
             ,
             the
             words
             to
             this
             purpose
             I
             haue
             thought
             good
             here
             to
             set
             down
             ,
             translated
             into
             English
             out
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             letter
             .
             
             
               And
               to
               the
               end
               you
               may
               be
               the
               more
               ayded
               by
               that
               good
               spirite
               ,
               which
               hath
               induced
               you
               to
               this
               :
               his
               blessednes
               graunteth
               you
               full
               pardon
               and
               remission
               of
               all
               your
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               you
               requested
               :
               assuring
               you
               that
               besides
               the
               merite
               you
               shall
               receiue
               in
               Heauen
               ,
               his
               holines
               will
               make
               himselfe
               debter
               to
               acknowledge
               your
               deseruings
               in
               the
               best
               manner
               that
               he
               may
               .
            
          
           
           
             Now
             how
             ignorant
             soeuer
             you
             presume
             me
             to
             be
             of
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Popes
             pardon
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             absolution
             ,
             because
             I
             make
             mention
             of
             them
             both
             together
             ;
             I
             would
             your
             wisdome
             should
             well
             knowe
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             deepe
             point
             of
             Catholike
             doctrine
             ,
             I
             am
             as
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             speculation
             (
             though
             not
             practise
             )
             of
             it
             as
             your selfe
             .
             Howsoeuer
             they
             haue
             some
             differences
             ,
             yet
             herein
             they
             concur
             as
             Simeon
             and
             Leui
             brethren
             in
             euill
             ,
             that
             both
             are
             vsed
             as
             inducements
             to
             most
             hainous
             sins
             ,
             thereby
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Popes
             pleasure
             .
             Sundry
             chronicles
             make
             mention
             of
             Simon
             the
             Monke
             of
             Swinested
             ,
             
             who
             poysoned
             King
             Iohn
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             fact
             hee
             confessed
             his
             purpose
             to
             his
             Abbot
             ,
             who
             highly
             commended
             his
             zeale
             ,
             and
             gaue
             him
             absolution
             before-hand
             ,
             for
             the
             committing
             of
             this
             wicked
             acte
             :
             whereunto
             I
             might
             ioyne
             the
             example
             of
             
               Iacobus
               Clemens
            
             who
             murdered
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             
             being
             also
             before-hand
             confessed
             and
             absolued
             of
             it
             .
             But
             what
             neede
             I
             adde
             more
             ,
             when
             as
             almost
             the
             whole
             world
             knoweth
             and
             crieth
             out
             ,
             of
             the
             horrible
             abuses
             both
             of
             your
             Pardon-mongers
             ,
             and
             absoluing
             Priests
             ,
             to
             the
             strengthning
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             decay
             of
             vertue
             ?
          
           
             
             That
             my
             conclusion
             seemeth
             absurd
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             your
             proud
             folly
             ,
             I
             neither
             maruell
             ,
             nor
             grieue
             at
             it
             :
             notwithstanding
             I
             do
             again
             affirme
             ;
             that
             the
             blasphemie
             &
             blindnes
             of
             your
             Popish
             superstition
             is
             most
             aparant
             herein
             .
             And
             God
             be
             praised
             ,
             that
             hath
             clered
             the
             spirituall
             sight
             of
             our
             English
             Nation
             ,
             to
             hate
             and
             abhorre
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             your
             gibing
             &
             railing
             I
             leaue
             you
             to
             disport
             your selfe
             ,
             because
             I
             scorne
             to
             be
             a
             companion
             to
             men
             of
             those
             occupations
             .
             But
             if
             your
             
             needels
             eye
             be
             no
             straiter
             then
             to
             passe
             through
             confession
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             enioined
             your
             popish
             penance
             ,
             your
             high
             way
             to
             heauen
             is
             broad
             enough
             ,
             especially
             when
             a
             pardon
             may
             be
             had
             in
             store
             (
             for
             some
             money
             )
             by
             vertue
             whereof
             any
             Priest
             may
             giue
             full
             remission
             of
             all
             sinnes
             at
             the
             hower
             of
             death
             .
             
             As
             for
             that
             which
             you
             blasphemously
             cal
             the
             open
             cart-way
             of
             onely
             faith
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             a
             straiter
             ,
             and
             narrower
             passage
             ,
             then
             you
             would
             beare
             the
             world
             in
             hand
             ,
             if
             you
             conceiue
             not
             an
             historicall
             faith
             which
             may
             be
             dead
             ,
             but
             a
             true
             ,
             liuely
             ,
             &
             iustifying
             faith
             ;
             for
             though
             we
             be
             iustified
             by
             faith
             onely
             ,
             apprehending
             Christ
             his
             obedience
             ,
             &
             merits
             ,
             who
             was
             made
             sinne
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             made
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             in
             him
             :
             yet
             are
             we
             not
             iustified
             by
             an
             onely
             faith
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             voide
             and
             destitute
             of
             good
             workes
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             person
             of
             them
             that
             are
             iustified
             faith
             and
             good
             workes
             are
             vnited
             ,
             and
             coupled
             together
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             iustifying
             they
             are
             seuered
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             proper
             dutie
             of
             faith
             alone
             ,
             as
             a
             hand
             to
             appehend
             ,
             and
             take
             hold
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             made
             to
             vs
             of
             God
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             righteousnes
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             redemption
             ,
             that
             according
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               He
               that
               reioyceth
               ,
               let
               him
               reioyce
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             Heate
             and
             light
             are
             both
             inseparable
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             the
             propertie
             of
             the
             heat
             onely
             to
             warme
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             light
             :
             so
             are
             faith
             and
             good
             workes
             coupled
             in
             as
             many
             as
             are
             iustified
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             iustified
             through
             faith
             onely
             .
             Therefore
             we
             are
             necessarilie
             to
             exercise
             our selues
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             dying
             to
             sinne
             and
             liuing
             to
             righteousnes
             ,
             if
             wee
             hope
             hereafter
             to
             liue
             with
             Christ
             eternally
             .
             For
             it
             is
             true
             that
             Ambrose
             hath
             ,
             
             
               Sicut
               sancti
               sunt
               membra
               Christi
               ;
               sic
               impij
               sunt
               membra
               Dioboli
               :
            
             As
             those
             that
             are
             holy
             ,
             are
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ;
             so
             are
             the
             wicked
             ones
             the
             limmes
             of
             Sathan
             :
             and
             so
             with
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             I
             conclude
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               walke
               in
               it
               ,
            
             
             and
             God
             almightie
             for
             his
             Christes
             sake
             giue
             euen
             you
             grace
             to
             finde
             this
             way
             in
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
             Resistance
             to
             the
             third
             Encounter
             ,
             about
             her
             Maiesties
             marueilous
             deliuerances
             from
             dangers
             ,
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             ,
             and
             since
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             the
             Common
             and
             vsuall
             practise
             of
             wrangling
             and
             cauilling
             spirits
             ,
             for
             the
             preuenting
             of
             iust
             accusations
             against
             themselues
             ,
             first
             to
             begin
             and
             challenge
             others
             of
             the
             same
             crimes
             whereof
             themselues
             are
             most
             guiltie
             .
             So
             dealt
             Sathan
             the
             accuser
             of
             the
             brethren
             with
             Iob
             ,
             
             saying
             vnto
             God
             ,
             
               That
               if
               he
               were
               touched
               in
               all
               that
               hee
               had
               ,
               he
               would
               blaspheme
               God
               to
               his
               face
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             common
             with
             that
             olde
             Serpent
             ,
             then
             to
             curse
             and
             blashpheme
             God.
             In
             like
             manner
             this
             parasite
             and
             slaunderous
             Encounterer
             ,
             being
             priuie
             vnto
             himselfe
             of
             his
             guiltines
             in
             flatterie
             ,
             and
             bloud-thirsting
             ,
             of
             both
             which
             he
             hath
             giuen
             sufficient
             proofe
             throughout
             this
             his
             whole
             Ward-word
             ,
             would
             yet
             notwithstanding
             in
             the
             entrance
             of
             this
             his
             third
             Encounter
             ,
             
             perswade
             the
             readers
             ,
             that
             I
             like
             a
             Parasite
             doe
             both
             flatter
             the
             State
             and
             Prince
             ,
             and
             also
             exasperate
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             against
             the
             Recusant
             Papistes
             who
             liue
             amongst
             vs.
             
          
           
             How
             vniustly
             he
             hath
             charged
             me
             with
             flatterie
             
             and
             forging
             ,
             is
             made
             apparant
             (
             I
             trust
             )
             to
             euery
             indifferent
             reader
             in
             my
             answeres
             before
             to
             his
             two
             first
             Encounters
             :
             and
             how
             farre
             I
             am
             from
             a
             bloudie
             mouth
             ,
             a
             poysoned
             tongue
             ,
             and
             an
             earnest
             desire
             to
             haue
             all
             his
             Catholikes
             destroyed
             (
             for
             so
             he
             tearmeth
             the
             Recusant
             Papists
             amongst
             vs
             )
             shal
             by
             Gods
             grace
             be
             made
             plaine
             &
             euident
             in
             that
             which
             followeth
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             beast
             that
             hath
             two
             hornes
             like
             a
             Lambe
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             Lambe
             delight
             in
             his
             hornes
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             whore
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             is
             drunken
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             delight
             to
             gorge
             in
             bloud
             :
             but
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             her
             children
             ,
             shall
             be
             alwaies
             found
             gentle
             ,
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             merciful
             ,
             without
             either
             the
             sauage
             cōdition
             of
             beasts
             ,
             or
             the
             barking
             &
             bloud-thirstie
             condition
             of
             dogs
             and
             hounds
             ,
             how
             reprochfully
             ,
             maliciously
             &
             dishonorably
             soeuer
             this
             Encounterer
             doth
             write
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Huntingdon
             &
             my selfe
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             come
             to
             the
             particulars
             handled
             in
             this
             Encounter
             ,
             what
             moued
             you
             (
             Sir
             Encounterer
             )
             thus
             hastely
             and
             fiercely
             to
             charge
             me
             in
             this
             place
             with
             a
             bloud-thirstie
             humor
             ,
             &
             to
             paint
             your
             margent
             with
             Sir
             Francis
             his
             malignitie
             ?
             doe
             you
             vncharitablie
             suspect
             my
             thoughts
             ?
             or
             doe
             you
             frowardly
             peruert
             ,
             and
             misconstrue
             my
             words
             ?
             the
             secret
             thoughtes
             are
             knowne
             onely
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             if
             my
             writings
             doe
             any
             where
             bewray
             such
             a
             sauage
             disposition
             ,
             why
             did
             you
             not
             frame
             your
             inditement
             vpon
             mine
             owne
             words
             ?
             what
             ,
             were
             you
             moued
             because
             I
             did
             truly
             and
             thankfully
             acknowledge
             the
             maruellous
             deliuerance
             and
             preseruation
             of
             her
             Maiestie
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             her
             sister
             Queene
             Marie
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             in
             this
             your
             Encounter
             you
             find
             fault
             with
             
             all
             ?
             Or
             were
             you
             mooued
             ,
             because
             I
             haue
             faithfully
             related
             the
             Popish
             practises
             of
             bloudie
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             home-borne
             Traitors
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             both
             before
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             her
             Raigne
             ?
             Or
             was
             it
             because
             in
             setting
             downe
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             of
             Iustice
             iustly
             inflicted
             vpon
             Doctor
             Storie
             ,
             I
             doe
             in
             the
             ende
             thereof
             desire
             that
             al
             they
             which
             wish
             to
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             as
             he
             did
             (
             for
             those
             be
             my
             words
             ,
             pagina
             .
             27.
             )
             may
             speed
             as
             he
             did
             ?
             Other
             matter
             I
             am
             sure
             you
             can
             find
             none
             from
             the
             18.
             page
             vnto
             the
             49.
             of
             my
             booke
             ,
             which
             all
             in
             this
             Encounter
             you
             take
             vpon
             you
             to
             answere
             .
             And
             I
             pray
             you
             (
             Sir
             )
             are
             these
             such
             matters
             as
             may
             iustlie
             prouoke
             anie
             to
             such
             furie
             ,
             outcrying
             ,
             opprobrious
             names
             ,
             and
             grieuous
             accusations
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             your
             Encounter
             you
             haue
             vsed
             against
             me
             ?
             the
             matters
             are
             all
             iustifiable
             ,
             as
             shall
             after
             more
             fully
             God
             willing
             appeare
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             might
             Cushi
             (
             who
             bringing
             newes
             to
             Dauid
             of
             the
             ende
             of
             Absolon
             said
             ,
             
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Lord
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             rise
             to
             doe
             thee
             hurt
             ,
             be
             as
             that
             young
             man
             is
             )
             be
             charged
             with
             a
             bloudie
             mouth
             ,
             the
             worme
             of
             heresie
             ,
             woodnes
             ;
             and
             furie
             ,
             as
             I
             for
             desiring
             ,
             as
             I
             did
             ,
             against
             her
             Maiesties
             enemies
             .
             My
             heart
             (
             I
             thanke
             God
             )
             is
             free
             from
             thirsting
             after
             the
             bloud
             of
             anie
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             conuersion
             ,
             &
             reformation
             of
             my
             countriemen
             who
             are
             deuoted
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             Romish
             newe
             faith
             ,
             should
             be
             more
             ioy
             and
             comfort
             to
             me
             ,
             then
             anie
             worldlie
             thing
             ;
             which
             both
             doe
             argue
             that
             I
             loue
             their
             persons
             ,
             though
             I
             detest
             their
             Popish
             Religion
             ,
             and
             traiterous
             practices
             .
             I
             wish
             that
             Papistes
             may
             liue
             ,
             and
             that
             Poperie
             may
             
             dye
             ;
             and
             I
             ioyne
             with
             Saint
             Augustine
             concerning
             Papists
             in
             generall
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             particularly
             tainted
             with
             actuall
             treason
             :
             
             
               Non
               oramus
               vt
               moriantur
               inimici
               ,
               sed
               vt
               corrigantur
               ,
               sie
               mortui
               erunt
               inimici
               ,
               iam
               enim
               correcti
               ,
               non
               amplius
               erunt
               inimici
               :
            
             Wee
             pray
             not
             for
             the
             death
             of
             our
             enemies
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             correction
             and
             amendment
             ;
             so
             our
             enemies
             shall
             bee
             dead
             ,
             for
             being
             amended
             they
             shall
             bee
             no
             more
             our
             enemies
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             the
             seuerall
             parts
             of
             your
             Encounter
             as
             they
             follow
             in
             order
             with
             as
             much
             breuitie
             as
             I
             may
             :
             
             It
             offendeth
             you
             greatly
             ,
             that
             I
             impute
             her
             Maiesties
             deliuerance
             from
             great
             daunger
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Queene
             Mary
             ,
             to
             bee
             wholly
             and
             onely
             wrought
             to
             her
             from
             Gods
             goodnes
             ,
             and
             this
             (
             out
             of
             the
             madnes
             of
             your
             idle
             braine
             )
             you
             blasphemously
             call
             a
             miracle
             of
             Milne-wheeles
             ;
             but
             with
             all
             the
             craftie
             wit
             you
             haue
             (
             how
             greatly
             soeuer
             you
             vaunt
             thereof
             ,
             imagining
             that
             I
             cannot
             vnderstand
             plaine
             humane
             reason
             )
             you
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             ,
             either
             to
             make
             her
             deliuerance
             lesse
             strange
             and
             admirable
             then
             I
             haue
             said
             it
             was
             ,
             or
             to
             cleere
             any
             of
             those
             that
             I
             haue
             accused
             to
             hunt
             after
             her
             life
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             (
             Sir
             N.D.
             )
             why
             should
             this
             matter
             so
             much
             displease
             you
             ,
             as
             to
             vrge
             you
             to
             write
             so
             many
             lines
             in
             seeking
             to
             disproue
             my
             saying
             ?
             Is
             it
             because
             you
             would
             flatter
             her
             Maiestie
             and
             perswade
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             better
             beloued
             ,
             then
             she
             thought
             she
             was
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             because
             you
             are
             vnwilling
             to
             heare
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             so
             honour
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             free
             publishing
             and
             profession
             thereof
             into
             this
             our
             Land
             ,
             by
             one
             that
             was
             marueilously
             preserued
             to
             be
             
             a
             Prince
             and
             nourse
             vnto
             vs
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             because
             you
             would
             free
             those
             daies
             from
             such
             malice
             and
             crueltie
             ,
             as
             her
             Maiestie
             did
             sensiblie
             perceiue
             ?
             Or
             for
             that
             you
             would
             shew
             your
             skill
             in
             carping
             at
             my
             sayings
             ?
             Whatsoeuer
             occasion
             you
             did
             take
             (
             for
             iust
             cause
             had
             you
             none
             )
             you
             might
             haue
             done
             better
             to
             haue
             spared
             your
             labour●
             and
             to
             haue
             said
             as
             we
             doe
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             Dauids
             time
             vpon
             the
             like
             occasion
             in
             preseruing
             Dauid
             to
             be
             King
             of
             
               Israel
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Lords
               doing
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               marueilous
               in
               our
               eyes
               .
            
          
           
             
             If
             any
             Israelite
             then
             discontented
             with
             Dauids
             gouernment
             ,
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             you
             are
             miracle-makers
             ,
             and
             framers
             of
             miracles
             of
             Milne-wheeles
             ,
             because
             in
             humane
             reason
             there
             may
             bee
             imagined
             diuers
             pregnant
             and
             potent
             causes
             ,
             which
             did
             concur
             to
             the
             preseruation
             of
             Dauids
             life
             ,
             and
             his
             admission
             to
             the
             kingdome
             ;
             as
             namely
             that
             Ionathan
             was
             his
             friend
             ,
             he
             was
             beautifull
             and
             valiant
             ,
             he
             had
             married
             the
             Kings
             daughter
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             did
             honour
             him
             ;
             should
             not
             such
             a
             one
             haue
             shewed
             himselfe
             a
             blasphemous
             deprauer
             of
             Gods
             worke
             ,
             and
             an
             enuious
             repiner
             at
             Dauid
             his
             safetie
             and
             honour
             ?
             Yes
             out
             of
             question
             .
             Looke
             then
             to
             your selfe
             (
             Sir
             Encounterer
             )
             and
             learne
             to
             speake
             more
             reuerently
             of
             Gods
             marueilous
             workes
             ,
             and
             in
             charitie
             reioyce
             with
             them
             that
             reioyce
             :
             Iubemur
             (
             saith
             Bernard
             )
             
               colligere
               fragmenta
               ne
               pereant
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               ne
               minima
               beneficia
               obliuisci
               ,
            
             We
             are
             bidden
             to
             gather
             vp
             the
             very
             fragments
             and
             crums
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             forget
             the
             least
             benefits
             .
             How
             much
             more
             then
             should
             wee
             magnifie
             the
             power
             of
             God
             in
             his
             wonderfull
             workes
             ?
             But
             how
             doth
             hee
             disproue
             my
             sayings
             ?
             First
             hee
             laboureth
             to
             proue
             
             that
             her
             Maiesties
             life
             and
             blood
             was
             not
             sought
             after
             ,
             neither
             was
             shee
             in
             such
             danger
             as
             I
             haue
             affirmed
             :
             next
             hee
             sheweth
             certaine
             humaine
             causes
             of
             her
             Maiesties
             preseruation
             .
             That
             she
             was
             subiect
             to
             suspitions
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             was
             had
             in
             ielousie
             ,
             and
             did
             hold
             the
             Queene
             and
             state
             in
             suspence
             and
             care
             ,
             this
             Encounterer
             denieth
             not
             ,
             alleaging
             cunningly
             some
             such
             reasons
             thereof
             ,
             as
             namely
             her
             inclination
             to
             true
             Religion
             ,
             the
             attempts
             of
             
               Wyat
               ,
               Courtney
               ,
               Carow
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Queene
             of
             Scots
             ,
             thereby
             endeuouring
             (
             after
             his
             cunning
             manner
             )
             both
             to
             leaue
             her
             Maiestie
             to
             be
             suspected
             at
             the
             least
             of
             some
             disloyaltie
             to
             her
             Sister
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             cleare
             the
             chiefe
             pillers
             then
             of
             Poperie
             from
             doing
             her
             wrong
             ,
             and
             the
             Queene
             of
             Scots
             from
             working
             of
             treason
             against
             her
             since
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             him
             write
             neuer
             so
             cunningly
             ,
             
             seeking
             to
             leaue
             the
             matter
             doubtfull
             by
             way
             of
             presumption
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             tainte
             her
             Maiestie
             with
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             disloyaltie
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             who
             witnessed
             with
             her
             Diamond
             the
             soundnes
             of
             her
             heart
             and
             innocent
             behauiour
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Much
               suspected
               by
               me
               ,
               nothing
               proued
               can
               be
               :
            
             So
             shall
             he
             neuer
             bee
             able
             to
             free
             either
             the
             State
             then
             from
             troubling
             and
             wronging
             of
             her
             Maiestie
             vniustly
             ,
             neither
             to
             cleare
             the
             Queene
             of
             Scots
             of
             such
             treasons
             as
             she
             was
             iustly
             condemned
             for
             .
             But
             how
             proueth
             he
             that
             she
             was
             in
             no
             danger
             of
             life
             ?
             euen
             because
             shee
             was
             preserued
             .
             
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               there
               being
               power
               in
               them
               to
               put
               her
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               no
               power
               at
               home
               or
               abroad
               to
               hinder
               them
               ;
               if
               there
               had
               been
               such
               a
               seeking
               after
               her
               death
               as
               I
               haue
               affirmed
               ;
               then
               by
               forme
               of
               argument
               iustified
               by
               Cicero
               in
               
               his
               Rhetoricke●●
               〈◊〉
               have
               been
               effected
               .
            
          
           
             Alas
             poore
             fi●●ie
             Encounterer
             ,
             must
             my
             speech
             which
             onely
             accuseth
             the
             Romish
             Cleargie
             then
             in
             place
             of
             credite
             to
             seeke
             her
             life
             ,
             include
             the
             King
             and
             Queene
             ?
             Or
             must
             it
             needs
             follow
             where
             there
             is
             a
             soueraigntie
             and
             outward
             strength
             (
             for
             that
             I
             ●●ke
             you
             meane
             by
             power
             )
             ioyned
             with
             will
             ,
             there
             the
             matter
             must
             needs
             be
             effected
             ?
             If
             this
             reason
             were
             good
             ,
             how
             was
             Moses
             preserued
             ,
             there
             being
             power
             and
             will
             in
             Pharaoh
             to
             kill
             him
             ?
             How
             was
             Dauid
             preserued
             from
             Saule
             ,
             or
             the
             Prophets
             from
             Ierob●●●
             ,
             or
             the
             Israelites
             from
             Ham●●s
             malice
             ,
             Peter
             from
             Herods
             crueltie
             ,
             or
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             (
             for
             a
             time
             )
             from
             the
             conspiracie
             of
             the
             chiefe
             Iewes
             ?
             For
             in
             all
             these
             there
             was
             will
             ioyned
             with
             outward
             power
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             things
             desired
             not
             effected
             .
             Cicero
             his
             argument
             holdeth
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             supposed
             to
             hinder
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             will
             is
             fully
             bent
             to
             doe
             a
             thing
             :
             but
             in
             all
             Soueraigntie
             and
             inclination
             of
             the
             will
             it
             holdeth
             not
             ,
             because
             there
             may
             want
             strength
             ,
             and
             continuance
             of
             the
             partie
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             may
             not
             be
             throughly
             setled
             ;
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             they
             would
             faine
             haue
             put
             Christ
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             they
             feared
             the
             people
             .
             God
             no
             doubt
             did
             strangely
             keepe
             Queene
             Marie
             from
             consenting
             to
             the
             bloodie
             practise
             of
             the
             Romish
             Cleargie
             against
             her
             Sister
             ;
             and
             though
             some
             of
             the
             Cleargie
             did
             seeke
             her
             death
             ,
             yet
             it
             might
             bee
             hindered
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             their
             desires
             by
             some
             considerations
             so
             crossed
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             did
             desire
             her
             death
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             effect
             it
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Lord
             of
             Heauen
             onely
             is
             to
             be
             praised
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             a
             shameles
             forehead
             hath
             this
             Encounterer
             ,
             
             who
             against
             so
             manifest
             a
             truth
             ,
             so
             plainely
             ,
             and
             sensiblie
             to
             bee
             proued
             ,
             doth
             not
             blush
             to
             denie
             that
             her
             Maiesties
             life
             was
             at
             that
             day
             earnestlie
             and
             maliciouslie
             sought
             after
             ?
             Why
             was
             sh●e
             so
             hastelie
             sent
             for
             when
             shee
             was
             sicke
             ,
             to
             bee
             brought
             vp
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             either
             aliue
             ,
             or
             dead
             ,
             presently
             vpon
             Wyats
             rising
             ?
             why
             was
             she
             falsly
             accused
             and
             burdened
             with
             Wyats
             insurrection
             ;
             yea
             so
             far
             that
             he
             was
             brought
             against
             truth
             and
             conscience
             to
             accuse
             her
             ?
             Why
             was
             she
             committed
             to
             the
             Tower
             to
             be
             a
             close
             prisoner
             ?
             Why
             did
             she
             say
             
               Tanquam
               ouis
            
             ,
             when
             she
             remoued
             from
             the
             Tower
             to
             Woodstocke
             ?
             Why
             was
             she
             in
             many
             feares
             ,
             and
             so
             often
             enforced
             to
             bewaile
             her
             estate
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             to
             the
             mightie
             God
             to
             preserue
             her
             ?
             Was
             there
             not
             a
             report
             that
             there
             was
             a
             warrant
             out
             for
             her
             execution
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             M.
             Bridges
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             Tower
             go
             in
             haste
             to
             Queene
             Marie
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             certifying
             her
             preuent
             the
             bloodie
             execution
             ?
             When
             the
             sword
             of
             iustice
             could
             not
             by
             any
             meanes
             be
             drawne
             forth
             against
             her
             ,
             what
             extreame
             dealings
             were
             vsed
             ,
             and
             what
             secret
             conspiracies
             plotted
             ,
             for
             the
             bringing
             of
             her
             to
             an
             vntimely
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             shedding
             of
             her
             innocent
             bloud
             ?
             I
             spare
             to
             write
             more
             in
             so
             plaine
             a
             matter
             ,
             that
             reuerent
             learned
             man
             Master
             Foxe
             hath
             at
             large
             in
             his
             Monuments
             of
             the
             Church
             set
             downe
             ,
             the
             miraculous
             preseruation
             of
             her
             Maiestie
             at
             that
             time
             from
             extreame
             calamitie
             and
             danger
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             who
             so
             readeth
             ,
             shall
             with
             inward
             compassion
             and
             watrie
             eyes
             rather
             lament
             her
             pitifull
             estate
             ,
             then
             with
             a
             hard
             heart
             and
             shameles
             face
             deny
             so
             manifest
             a
             truth
             as
             this
             Encounterer
             doth
             .
          
           
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             causes
             which
             he
             alleageth
             did
             concurre
             to
             the
             preseruation
             of
             her
             Highnes
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             denied
             but
             that
             some
             of
             those
             by
             him
             alleaged
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             which
             in
             probable
             reason
             might
             be
             imagined
             ,
             might
             well
             concurre
             for
             the
             working
             of
             her
             Maiesties
             securitie
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             but
             that
             any
             of
             thofe
             was
             so
             potent
             and
             mightie
             ,
             as
             of
             necessitie
             to
             make
             her
             safe
             from
             daunger
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             or
             any
             other
             can
             bee
             certainely
             alleaged
             ,
             to
             be
             necessarie
             causes
             and
             procurers
             of
             her
             deliuerance
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             wit
             ,
             and
             insight
             into
             matters
             of
             State
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             he
             seemeth
             much
             to
             brag
             )
             he
             will
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             shew
             .
             Certaine
             it
             is
             that
             her
             Maiestie
             when
             she
             was
             in
             that
             trouble
             and
             daunger
             ,
             vsed
             these
             words
             when
             shee
             protested
             her
             innocencie
             at
             her
             landing
             at
             the
             Tower.
             
               Before
               thee
               O
               God
               I
               speake
               it
               ,
               hauing
               none
               other
               friends
               but
               thee
               alone
               :
            
             and
             as
             certaine
             it
             is
             that
             neither
             wise
             States-man
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             can
             definitelie
             say
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             supposed
             causes
             ,
             in
             these
             respects
             ,
             or
             for
             these
             causes
             chiefly
             shee
             was
             preserued
             :
             what
             though
             shee
             were
             gracious
             ,
             amiable
             ,
             and
             vertuous
             ,
             and
             much
             fauoured
             of
             the
             Spanish
             King
             (
             who
             in
             policie
             it
             may
             be
             did
             by
             that
             meanes
             seeke
             to
             win
             the
             peoples
             hearts
             vnto
             him
             ,
             )
             must
             it
             needs
             follow
             hereupon
             ,
             that
             therefore
             her
             innocent
             behauiour
             could
             not
             bee
             called
             into
             question
             ,
             nor
             her
             bloud
             shed
             by
             any
             wicked
             conspiracie
             ?
             The
             King
             of
             Spaine
             was
             farre
             from
             her
             in
             her
             greatest
             trouble
             ,
             and
             neither
             you
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             can
             say
             that
             hee
             pleaded
             her
             cause
             or
             stoode
             openly
             for
             her
             freedome
             at
             any
             time
             .
             If
             hee
             sent
             the
             Duke
             of
             Feria
             to
             visite
             her
             ,
             or
             secretly
             did
             speake
             for
             her
             to
             Queene
             Marie
             ,
             as
             Master
             Foxe
             seemeth
             to
             confesse
             ,
             
             he
             did
             that
             which
             was
             seemely
             and
             honorable
             in
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             her
             place
             and
             innocencie
             iustly
             deserued
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             generall
             hope
             which
             you
             say
             most
             men
             had
             of
             her
             Maiesties
             being
             a
             Catholike
             :
             if
             it
             had
             been
             either
             so
             vniuersally
             conceiued
             as
             you
             imagine
             ,
             or
             by
             such
             outward
             tokens
             had
             appeared
             as
             you
             haue
             set
             downe
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             true
             that
             she
             was
             presumed
             by
             many
             to
             be
             inclined
             to
             a
             different
             Religion
             from
             yours
             ,
             as
             you
             a
             little
             before
             in
             this
             Encounter
             doe
             confesse
             ?
             If
             shee
             had
             been
             deuoted
             so
             earnestly
             to
             Popish
             Religion
             ,
             why
             needed
             commaundement
             to
             be
             giuen
             that
             shee
             should
             haue
             Masse
             within
             her
             house
             ,
             within
             two
             daies
             after
             her
             committing
             to
             the
             Tower
             ?
             and
             how
             happened
             it
             ,
             that
             her
             men
             were
             so
             vnskilfull
             to
             helpe
             the
             Priest
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             day
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Masse
             for
             want
             of
             a
             Clerke
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             one
             of
             her
             yeomen
             at
             Kyrieleson
             made
             a
             stop
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             Priest
             being
             not
             able
             ,
             or
             not
             willing
             to
             proceede
             any
             further
             ?
             Her
             sound
             affection
             to
             true
             Religion
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             her
             trouble
             and
             danger
             in
             her
             Sisters
             daies
             ,
             and
             her
             willing
             and
             ioyfull
             embracing
             of
             the
             true
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             his
             true
             worship
             and
             seruice
             ,
             hath
             so
             sufficiently
             been
             witnessed
             euer
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             her
             Raigne
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             of
             common
             sense
             or
             Christian
             charitie
             hath
             the
             least
             cause
             to
             suspect
             that
             her
             heart
             should
             bee
             vnsound
             in
             the
             present
             profession
             of
             God
             his
             true
             Religion
             and
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             cause
             which
             you
             alleage
             to
             concurre
             to
             the
             preseruation
             of
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             thing
             imagined
             by
             you
             seeing
             the
             matter
             of
             depriuing
             her
             Maiestie
             
             of
             life
             neuer
             came
             to
             any
             such
             stately
             consultation
             as
             you
             your selfe
             in
             handling
             this
             point
             ,
             doe
             plainelie
             graunt
             ;
             and
             seeing
             also
             that
             in
             such
             a
             case
             they
             could
             haue
             found
             out
             other
             meanes
             ,
             for
             preuenting
             such
             a
             potent
             pretender
             :
             whatsoeuer
             you
             say
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             affection
             to
             the
             Queene
             of
             Scots
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             all
             England
             had
             like
             to
             haue
             tasted
             by
             so
             lamentable
             an
             experience
             ,
             that
             this
             Lady
             of
             Scotland
             was
             so
             affected
             by
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             sundrie
             of
             our
             English
             Espagniolized
             traitours
             ,
             as
             (
             if
             through
             Gods
             goodnes
             shee
             had
             not
             been
             cut-off
             in
             time
             )
             hardly
             could
             our
             Soueraigne
             haue
             escaped
             with
             life
             long
             ,
             being
             almost
             daily
             in
             daunger
             (
             whilest
             that
             Scottish
             Queene
             liued
             )
             through
             the
             practise
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Spaine
            
             ,
             and
             our
             home
             Traytors
             .
             Thus
             notwithstanding
             all
             your
             flourishes
             and
             deuises
             ,
             your
             potent
             causes
             are
             too
             weake
             to
             weaken
             my
             speech
             ,
             the
             gracious
             worke
             of
             God
             in
             preseruing
             her
             Maiestie
             at
             that
             time
             appearing
             to
             euery
             Christian
             and
             indifferent
             iudgement
             ,
             no
             lesse
             miraculous
             and
             strange
             ,
             then
             I
             haue
             affirmed
             .
             God
             is
             the
             onely
             proper
             maker
             of
             miracles
             ,
             I
             onely
             acknowledge
             his
             worke
             in
             deliuering
             this
             my
             Soueraigne
             from
             daunger
             with
             thankfulnes
             ,
             without
             either
             flatterie
             of
             any
             person
             ,
             or
             ambitions
             seeking
             after
             honour
             ,
             though
             you
             very
             maliciously
             and
             scornefullie
             do
             charge
             me
             with
             both
             ;
             but
             by
             that
             time
             that
             veine
             of
             your
             carriage
             in
             this
             your
             rayling
             Pamphlet
             be
             throughly
             scanned
             and
             conceiued
             ,
             neither
             your
             tongue
             nor
             pen
             will
             proue
             any
             great
             slaunder
             .
             I
             will
             shut
             vp
             this
             point
             with
             a
             speech
             of
             Master
             
               Iohn
               Hales
            
             vsed
             in
             his
             oration
             to
             her
             Maiestie
             at
             her
             first
             entrance
             to
             her
             raigne
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             〈…〉
             
             fying
             of
             my
             sayings
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             these
             .
             
               He
               that
               sitteth
               on
               high
               and
               laugheth
               at
               their
               madnes
            
             ;
             
             
               would
               not
               suffer
               that
               the
               malicious
               purposes
               ,
               and
               most
               cruell
               deuised
               Iniustice
               should
               haue
               successe
               .
               He
               did
               take
               vpon
               him
               the
               protection
               of
               you
               ,
               he
               onely
               hath
               been
               your
               Iehosheba
               ,
               that
               preserued
               you
               from
               this
               wicked
               Athalia
               :
               he
               onely
               was
               the
               Iehoiada
               that
               destroyed
               this
               cruell
               Athalia
               :
               he
               onely
               hath
               made
               you
               Queene
               of
               this
               realme
               in
               stead
               this
               mischieuous
               Marana
               :
               No
               earthly
               creature
               can
               claime
               any
               peece
               of
               thanks
               therefore
               ,
               no
               mans
               face
               ,
               no
               mans
               counsaile
               ,
               no
               mans
               aide
               hath
               been
               the
               cause
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             you
             finde
             fault
             with
             in
             this
             your
             Encounter
             is
             my
             affirming
             ,
             
             that
             when
             our
             Soueraigne
             was
             fullie
             possessed
             of
             her
             royall
             seat
             ,
             then
             Sathan
             began
             to
             rage
             ,
             and
             his
             ministers
             to
             fret
             and
             chafe
             ;
             these
             my
             words
             you
             terme
             to
             be
             wicked
             calumniations
             ,
             and
             tales
             of
             a
             tubbe
             ,
             to
             entertaine
             fooles
             and
             ignorant
             people
             ;
             but
             with
             how
             little
             truth
             and
             honestie
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             abundance
             of
             malice
             and
             folly
             ,
             that
             which
             followeth
             shall
             I
             doubt
             not
             make
             apparant
             to
             the
             indifferent
             reader
             .
          
           
             You
             aske
             how
             it
             could
             be
             that
             the
             Papists
             did
             freat
             and
             chafe
             ,
             seeing
             they
             as
             the
             greatest
             number
             ,
             and
             chiefest
             persons
             did
             freelie
             ,
             and
             willingly
             place
             her
             ,
             crowne
             her
             ,
             annoint
             her
             ,
             take
             her
             oath
             ,
             for
             preseruing
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             sweare
             fidelitie
             to
             her
             againe
             .
             To
             which
             question
             I
             returne
             the
             like
             for
             answere
             :
             how
             could
             it
             be
             that
             Haman
             commaunded
             to
             honour
             Mardocheus
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             should
             fret
             and
             chafe
             at
             his
             aduancement
             ,
             
             when
             as
             he
             was
             the
             man
             that
             arrayed
             Mardocheus
             with
             royall
             apparrell
             ,
             brought
             him
             on
             horsebacke
             through
             the
             
             streete
             ,
             and
             proclaimed
             before
             him
             :
             Thus
             shall
             it
             be
             done
             to
             the
             man
             whom
             the
             King
             will
             honour
             .
             This
             is
             no
             tale
             of
             a
             tubbe
             ,
             as
             this
             carping
             companion
             would
             perswade
             ,
             but
             a
             truth
             out
             of
             Gods
             booke
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             see
             that
             some
             do
             yeeld
             vnto
             that
             outwardlie
             in
             shew
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             hearts
             they
             yeeld
             not
             vnto
             ,
             and
             at
             which
             ,
             afterwards
             they
             fret
             &
             chafe
             .
             And
             could
             it
             otherwise
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             must
             fret
             and
             chafe
             ,
             when
             as
             before
             her
             raigne
             in
             her
             sisters
             time
             one
             Ferrar
             that
             was
             defended
             by
             Storie
             and
             Bonner
             ,
             said
             that
             he
             hoped
             that
             she
             and
             they
             that
             hoped
             she
             should
             haue
             the
             Crowne
             should
             hop
             headlesse
             ,
             or
             be
             fired
             with
             faggots
             before
             she
             should
             come
             to
             the
             Crowne
             :
             and
             also
             after
             her
             aduancement
             to
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Clergie
             maisters
             as
             they
             shewed
             themselues
             in
             the
             conference
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Parliament
             assembled
             verie
             disobedient
             ,
             stubborne
             and
             malicious
             ,
             (
             wherupon
             some
             of
             them
             were
             committed
             to
             prison
             ,
             )
             so
             they
             had
             a
             consultation
             to
             haue
             excommunicated
             her
             ,
             as
             your
             worshipfull
             Cardinall
             Allen
             affirmeth
             in
             his
             52.
             page
             of
             his
             answere
             to
             English
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             your
             Rishton
             saith
             )
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             whose
             dutie
             it
             was
             to
             haue
             crowned
             her
             ,
             Cardinall
             Poole
             being
             dead
             ,
             refused
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             except
             one
             ,
             and
             he
             almost
             the
             lowest
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             proceed
             to
             peruse
             the
             examination
             of
             some
             particulars
             ,
             of
             the
             hostilitie
             by
             me
             alleadged
             ,
             willing
             the
             Reader
             by
             the
             way
             to
             consider
             deeply
             of
             your
             graue
             aduise
             ,
             which
             (
             vpon
             my
             vsing
             the
             words
             Sacred
             and
             Annoynted
             ,
             as
             honourable
             and
             rightly
             appertaining
             to
             her
             Maiestie
             )
             you
             offer
             to
             be
             aduisedly
             
             thought
             of
             ,
             as
             tending
             to
             the
             commendation
             of
             annointing
             Priestes
             and
             Princes
             ,
             
             and
             concluding
             stronglie
             the
             great
             honour
             that
             her
             Maiestie
             had
             by
             Catholikes
             at
             her
             first
             entrance
             .
             What
             ,
             must
             it
             needs
             follow
             that
             annointed
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             annointing
             with
             oile
             ,
             or
             must
             her
             Maiestie
             needs
             be
             beholding
             to
             the
             Clergie
             for
             that
             she
             is
             called
             the
             Lords
             annointed
             ?
             I
             had
             well
             hoped
             that
             your
             quoting
             in
             the
             margent
             diuers
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             confirmation
             of
             the
             ceremony
             of
             annointing
             Priests
             and
             Princes
             ,
             had
             been
             a
             better
             Bible-clerke
             then
             so
             foulie
             to
             be
             mistaken
             in
             the
             105.
             
             Psalme
             ,
             
             which
             place
             hath
             been
             alleadged
             for
             Priuiledge
             of
             the
             Popish
             Clergie
             from
             the
             sword
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             filthie
             life
             .
             The
             Patriarches
             ,
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             are
             called
             annointed
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             neuer
             annointed
             with
             oile
             .
             In
             Esay
             .
             45.
             
             Cyrus
             is
             called
             the
             Lords
             annointed
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             heathen
             Prince
             :
             
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             is
             called
             annointed
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             read
             ,
             that
             euer
             he
             was
             annointed
             with
             outward
             oile
             .
             Princes
             are
             called
             the
             Lords
             annointed
             chieflie
             because
             God
             hath
             put
             them
             apart
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             them
             to
             serue
             him
             in
             place
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             indued
             with
             wisedome
             ,
             courage
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             should
             be
             profitable
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             gentle
             ,
             and
             mercifull
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             more
             respected
             then
             the
             outward
             ceremonie
             in
             the
             word
             annointed
             .
             Priestes
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             before
             Christes
             time
             were
             annointed
             with
             visible
             oile
             .
             I
             confesse
             ,
             not
             for
             such
             cause
             as
             you
             imagine
             that
             Princes
             are
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             were
             appoynted
             of
             God
             ,
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             furnished
             with
             gifts
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             
             also
             to
             be
             types
             and
             figures
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             vnder
             the
             law
             was
             represented
             by
             these
             three
             offices
             ,
             estates
             ,
             or
             orders
             of
             men
             .
             The
             ceremonie
             is
             not
             now
             of
             necessitie
             to
             continue
             ;
             Christ
             without
             outward
             annointing
             was
             called
             by
             Simeon
             the
             annointed
             of
             the
             Lord.
             So
             that
             hir
             Maiestie
             may
             be
             tearmed
             honorablie
             and
             deseruedlie
             the
             Lords
             annointed
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             your
             superstitious
             ,
             and
             Iewish
             ceremony
             of
             greazing
             your
             popish
             Priests
             commended
             thereby
             ,
             nor
             her
             Maiestie
             made
             much
             beholding
             to
             your
             Clergie
             for
             that
             honour
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             particular
             of
             hostilities
             which
             you
             take
             vpon
             you
             to
             disprooue
             is
             my
             speech
             of
             your
             darling
             Doctor
             Storie
             ,
             
             whom
             because
             I
             call
             a
             bloudsucker
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             calleth
             his
             persecutors
             
               Saul
               ,
               Doeg
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             bloudie
             men
             ,
             you
             charge
             me
             to
             be
             light-witted
             ,
             and
             foule
             mouthed
             ;
             
             you
             may
             take
             your
             pleasure
             (
             Sir
             N.D.
             )
             at
             me
             stil
             ,
             as
             you
             haue
             done
             ,
             but
             you
             know
             the
             reward
             of
             such
             as
             contemptuouslie
             reproach
             others
             with
             follie
             ,
             or
             maliciouslie
             doe
             raile
             and
             speake
             euil
             of
             them
             vndeseruedly
             .
             You
             tell
             vs
             there
             are
             three
             things
             in
             my
             speech
             of
             
               Doctor
               Story
            
             to
             be
             considered
             ;
             the
             words
             I
             charge
             him
             with
             ,
             my
             interpretation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             iudgement
             he
             receiued
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             if
             you
             can
             either
             conuince
             me
             of
             vntruth
             ,
             or
             iustlie
             condemn
             me
             for
             vncharitably
             censuring
             the
             speech
             ,
             and
             his
             person
             ,
             we
             will
             beleeue
             you
             another
             time
             ,
             in
             your
             proud
             boasting
             .
             The
             words
             (
             you
             say
             )
             were
             neuer
             sufficiently
             proued
             to
             haue
             been
             spoken
             by
             him
             ,
             neither
             by
             sufficient
             witnesses
             ,
             
             nor
             by
             his
             owne
             confession
             :
             and
             because
             the
             words
             could
             not
             serue
             to
             any
             purpose
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             owne
             ruine
             (
             he
             being
             known
             
             to
             be
             wise
             and
             no
             foole
             ,
             )
             you
             would
             haue
             it
             beleeued
             that
             he
             spake
             them
             not
             at
             all
             .
             This
             is
             but
             a
             simple
             defence
             (
             Sir
             Encounterer
             )
             of
             your
             stout
             champion
             ,
             seeing
             the
             words
             were
             spoken
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             so
             many
             witnesses
             ,
             both
             of
             your
             side
             and
             ours
             ,
             in
             the
             Parliament
             house
             ,
             and
             seeing
             that
             the
             speech
             being
             generally
             testified
             by
             them
             that
             heard
             him
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             it
             was
             neuer
             ,
             either
             by
             himselfe
             denied
             ,
             or
             by
             others
             that
             were
             present
             controlled
             .
             If
             Doctor
             Storie
             had
             been
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             perswade
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             haue
             vsed
             such
             impudent
             words
             ,
             such
             shamelesse
             talke
             ,
             such
             vnconscionable
             and
             cruell
             speeches
             ,
             without
             anie
             pittie
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             he
             had
             persecuted
             most
             cruellie
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             certainelie
             reported
             he
             did
             also
             at
             that
             time
             .
             As
             for
             the
             interpretation
             which
             you
             call
             a
             bloudie
             commentarie
             ,
             
             it
             was
             not
             deuised
             to
             draw
             bloud
             ,
             nor
             to
             presse
             him
             downe
             ,
             seeing
             he
             long
             since
             receiued
             his
             iust
             iudgement
             ,
             it
             doth
             onely
             descrie
             his
             bloudie
             and
             disloyall
             heart
             ,
             which
             caused
             his
             tongue
             to
             vtter
             such
             furious
             and
             bloudie
             speeches
             .
             You
             would
             faine
             haue
             Doctor
             Storie
             not
             to
             meane
             the
             Queene
             by
             the
             roote
             ,
             but
             either
             heresie
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             the
             infected
             Nobilitie
             and
             Gentrie
             .
             But
             alas
             (
             Sir
             N.D.
             )
             your
             fained
             glosses
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             drawing
             his
             words
             to
             another
             sense
             ,
             that
             they
             rather
             confirme
             the
             same
             ,
             much
             like
             to
             Pilates
             superscription
             ,
             which
             being
             set
             vp
             to
             shew
             the
             cause
             of
             Christs
             condemnation
             ,
             did
             yet
             notwithstanding
             proclaime
             his
             innocencie
             ,
             and
             conuince
             them
             of
             crueltie
             :
             for
             doe
             not
             you
             a
             little
             before
             confesse
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             could
             serue
             to
             no
             other
             purpose
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             owne
             ruine
             ?
             and
             doe
             not
             you
             here
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             
             Nobilitie
             and
             Gentrie
             seasoned
             with
             true
             Religion
             (
             which
             you
             in
             the
             madnes
             of
             your
             idle
             braine
             call
             heresie
             )
             were
             but
             inferiour
             roots
             ,
             both
             which
             things
             doe
             proue
             ,
             that
             his
             words
             (
             which
             were
             these
             )
             They
             (
             meaning
             the
             Commssioners
             ,
             and
             Counsellors
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             )
             
               laboured
               onely
               about
               the
               young
               and
               little
               sprigs
               and
               twigs
               while
               they
               should
               haue
               stricken
               at
               the
               roote
               ,
               and
               cleane
               haue
               rooted
               it
               out
            
             )
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Prince
             and
             chiefe
             roote
             ,
             from
             whom
             by
             the
             great
             goodnes
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             generall
             and
             open
             profession
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             hath
             againe
             sprung
             vp
             in
             this
             our
             land
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             it
             doth
             continue
             yet
             still
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             
               Bacon
               ,
               Cicill
               ,
               Knowles
            
             and
             all
             those
             that
             you
             named
             are
             dead
             and
             gone
             .
             The
             words
             must
             needs
             aime
             at
             a
             person
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             heresie
             ;
             at
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             many
             ;
             at
             a
             chiefe
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             anie
             inferiour
             ;
             howsoeuer
             this
             glosing
             and
             cunning
             Encounterer
             would
             perswade
             vs
             of
             our
             Queenes
             affection
             to
             Poperie
             ,
             or
             denie
             that
             true
             Religion
             was
             willinglie
             and
             ioyfullie
             without
             compulsion
             and
             constraint
             from
             others
             established
             and
             maintained
             by
             her
             .
             Rishton
             one
             of
             your
             Masters
             ,
             speaking
             of
             her
             before
             she
             was
             crowned
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Animum
               in
               eare
               suum
               statim
               patefecit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             1.
             she
             presentlie
             shewed
             her
             mind
             in
             Religion
             ,
             both
             by
             silencing
             Catholike
             preachers
             (
             as
             he
             calleth
             them
             )
             as
             also
             by
             suffering
             all
             those
             that
             had
             liued
             in
             exile
             for
             Religion
             ,
             to
             returne
             home
             :
             and
             by
             charging
             a
             certaine
             Bishop
             readie
             to
             celebrate
             before
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             eleuate
             the
             consecrate
             host
             .
             For
             which
             respects
             (
             as
             he
             confesseth
             )
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             and
             the
             rest
             refused
             to
             crowne
             her
             ,
          
           
           
             The
             iudgement
             which
             Doctor
             Storie
             receiued
             by
             the
             Iustice
             of
             our
             land
             ,
             was
             most
             iust
             ,
             not
             being
             iudged
             to
             death
             for
             these
             words
             (
             as
             you
             craftily
             ,
             yet
             verie
             foolishlie
             ,
             and
             falsely
             haue
             set
             downe
             )
             but
             for
             that
             he
             denied
             her
             Maiesties
             Supremacie
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             
             and
             Soueraigntie
             ouer
             him
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             himselfe
             to
             be
             no
             subiect
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             king
             of
             Spaine
             :
             And
             this
             is
             it
             that
             your
             Martyr-maker
             Doctor
             Saunders
             seemeth
             to
             insinuate
             in
             his
             title
             added
             to
             Doctor
             Storie
             ,
             shewing
             that
             he
             suffered
             for
             the
             Primacie
             of
             your
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             
             but
             obserue
             the
             blasphemie
             of
             this
             Pope-holy
             Encounterer
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             heinous
             accusation
             out
             of
             a
             trecherous
             heart
             against
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             Iustice
             of
             our
             land
             ,
             in
             comparing
             such
             a
             traitour
             as
             Storie
             was
             ,
             with
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             Iudges
             with
             Pilate
             .
             Leaue
             your
             blind
             zeale
             (
             Sir
             Romanist
             )
             which
             carrieth
             you
             so
             violently
             to
             such
             impieties
             ,
             and
             begin
             at
             length
             to
             imbrace
             true
             Religion
             with
             vs
             ,
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             loyaltie
             ,
             and
             dutie
             ,
             reuerence
             and
             commend
             the
             true
             Iustice
             of
             your
             Countrie
             .
          
           
             Whatsoeuer
             your
             Catholikes
             doe
             imagine
             Storie
             to
             be
             worthie
             of
             ,
             hauing
             made
             him
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             who
             indeed
             was
             a
             traitour
             ,
             howsoeuer
             your selfe
             blinded
             with
             partiality
             &
             heresy
             cannot
             find
             out
             any
             trespasse
             of
             moment
             committed
             by
             him
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             denied
             our
             Prince
             to
             be
             his
             Soueraigne
             and
             Queene
             )
             yet
             to
             euerie
             Christian
             and
             in
             different
             reader
             his
             iudgement
             will
             appeare
             to
             be
             iust
             ,
             and
             his
             offence
             no
             lesse
             then
             treason
             .
             Doctor
             Saunders
             indeed
             hath
             made
             him
             a
             Martyr
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             the
             visible
             Monarchie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             you
             haue
             a
             purpose
             to
             canonize
             
             him
             for
             a
             Saint
             ,
             if
             there
             might
             be
             found
             a
             Suriu●
             that
             by
             his
             Legions
             or
             Legend
             of
             lies
             would
             faine
             vnto
             him
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             &
             some
             strange
             miracles
             ;
             but
             it
             being
             true
             that
             the
             cause
             ,
             &
             not
             the
             punishmēt
             doth
             make
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             things
             had
             in
             great
             estimatiō
             with
             mē
             ,
             may
             be
             abominable
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             your
             traiterous
             Story
             shal
             be
             no
             better
             a
             Martir
             ,
             then
             the
             Martirs
             of
             
               Montanus
               ,
               Marcion
               ,
               Nouatus
            
             heresies
             of
             whom
             Eusebius
             maketh
             mentiō
             .
             And
             so
             leauing
             your
             traiterous
             Doctor
             :
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             the
             second
             hostilitie
             ,
             wherwith
             you
             find
             fault
             ,
             &
             that
             is
             the
             Bull
             of
             
               Pius
               Quintus
            
             with
             the
             excommunication
             of
             her
             Maiestie
             :
             
             concerning
             which
             Bul
             ,
             it
             moueth
             your
             patiēce
             greatly
             ,
             that
             euery
             where
             in
             schooles
             ,
             sermons
             ,
             books
             &
             places
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             this
             fact
             of
             your
             Pope
             should
             be
             produced
             ,
             as
             a
             sound
             witnes
             and
             testimony
             ,
             of
             the
             vnsound
             and
             disloyall
             hearts
             of
             such
             of
             your
             catholikes
             ,
             as
             approue
             your
             Popes
             dealing
             therein
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             would
             enforce
             that
             matter
             wanted
             wherwith
             to
             charge
             your
             traitors
             ;
             at
             their
             arraignment
             for
             there
             was
             alwaies
             many
             and
             sufficient
             proofes
             ,
             wee
             need
             not
             seeke
             farre
             for
             matter
             to
             conuict
             you
             of
             most
             grosse
             impieties
             ,
             and
             cursed
             practises
             ,
             you
             haue
             herein
             yeelded
             vs
             too
             great
             an
             haruest
             to
             labour
             in
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             desire
             hath
             euer
             been
             that
             we
             might
             trulie
             speak
             better
             things
             of
             you
             :
             We
             charge
             none
             to
             be
             guiltie
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             approue
             it
             ,
             or
             shew
             thēselues
             too
             forward
             to
             yeeld
             obediēce
             vnto
             it
             :
             &
             yet
             (
             sir
             N.D.
             )
             I
             think
             you
             could
             hardly
             resolue
             this
             doubt
             ,
             how
             a
             papist
             acknowledging
             your
             Popes
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             iustifying
             his
             proceeding
             therein
             ,
             may
             acknowledge
             her
             Maiestie
             to
             be
             his
             true
             and
             rightful
             Queene
             .
             For
             in
             the
             title
             to
             that
             Bul
             ,
             you
             
             know
             the
             Queene
             is
             called
             a
             pretended
             Queene
             ,
             by
             the
             Bull
             she
             is
             deposed
             ,
             her
             Subiects
             are
             absolued
             frō
             their
             oath
             of
             fealtie
             &
             allegeance
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             obay
             her
             are
             accursed
             .
             What
             though
             all
             Catholiks
             are
             not
             priuie
             to
             your
             Popes
             reasons
             ,
             &
             informations
             ?
             may
             it
             not
             be
             concluded
             necessarily
             (
             notwithstāding
             that
             )
             that
             such
             as
             acknowledge
             the
             Popes
             supreme
             authoritie
             ouer
             Prices
             ,
             and
             hold
             it
             for
             a
             maxime
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             definitiue
             sentence
             he
             cannot
             erre
             ,
             are
             enemies
             to
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             &
             the
             State
             ?
             I
             know
             in
             deed
             some
             ,
             as
             Master
             Hart
             ,
             may
             deny
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             any
             thing
             to
             doe
             with
             disposing
             of
             kingdomes
             ,
             &
             deposing
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Bull
             may
             not
             any
             waie
             concerne
             them
             ;
             but
             I
             doubt
             there
             be
             but
             a
             few
             that
             will
             affirme
             the
             Popes
             supremacy
             in
             tēporal
             things
             to
             be
             vsurped
             .
             But
             because
             you
             post
             ouer
             this
             matter
             to
             other
             treatises
             ,
             esteeming
             of
             me
             in
             matter
             of
             dispute
             ,
             as
             Goliah
             did
             of
             Dauid
             whō
             he
             scorned
             ,
             
             I
             wil
             also
             referre
             the
             Christiā
             reader
             to
             such
             learned
             treatises
             as
             are
             extāt
             for
             this
             Pandora
             her
             box
             ,
             &
             descrying
             the
             hurtful
             and
             vnholsome
             euils
             that
             lye
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             seditious
             Bull.
             
          
           
             And
             because
             in
             this
             place
             (
             before
             you
             consider
             further
             of
             this
             Bull
             )
             you
             take
             exceptions
             against
             a
             proposition
             of
             mine
             which
             you
             terme
             ridiculous
             ,
             &
             to
             proceede
             from
             deepe
             ignorance
             and
             a
             base
             breast
             ,
             I
             will
             a
             little
             fortifie
             my
             saying
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             apparant
             to
             the
             indifferent
             reader
             ,
             either
             your
             grosse
             mistaking
             ,
             or
             wilfull
             and
             malicious
             peruerting
             of
             my
             said
             speech
             :
             as
             for
             your
             Lucyfer-like
             pride
             it
             is
             more
             then
             apparant
             alreadie
             :
             my
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
             
               As
               though
               it
               were
               in
               the
               power
               of
               any
               one
               mortall
               childe
               of
               man
               ,
               to
               dispose
               of
               Kingdomes
               ,
               to
               depose
               Princes
               ,
               or
               to
               dispense
               with
               subiects
               for
               not
               ,
               
               onely
               disobeying
               ,
               but
               rebelling
               against
               their
               lawfull
               Soueraignes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Is
             this
             such
             a
             ridiculous
             proposition
             (
             Sir
             Encounterer
             )
             or
             doe
             these
             words
             either
             make
             temporall
             Kingdomes
             matters
             of
             Godhead
             and
             immortalitie
             ,
             or
             necessarily
             conclude
             that
             wicked
             Princes
             ,
             such
             as
             Nero
             and
             Caligula
             ,
             must
             bee
             obeyed
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             with
             which
             flourishes
             ,
             and
             false
             gloses
             you
             seeke
             to
             discredite
             my
             sayings
             ?
             Your
             malice
             did
             master
             your
             reason
             ,
             and
             your
             will
             did
             ouerrun
             your
             wit
             in
             this
             your
             lewde
             construction
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             I
             said
             I
             may
             lawfullie
             still
             vphold
             ,
             that
             Princes
             are
             not
             depriuable
             by
             any
             mortall
             man
             ,
             neither
             can
             any
             man
             dispense
             with
             subiects
             for
             refusing
             to
             yeeld
             that
             obedience
             which
             the
             Lorde
             requireth
             them
             to
             yeeld
             .
             The
             Prophet
             Daniel
             acknowledgeth
             that
             it
             is
             God
             ,
             
             that
             hath
             this
             power
             to
             take
             away
             Kings
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             vp
             Kings
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             the
             kingdome
             to
             whom
             hee
             will
             ,
             and
             saieth
             that
             the
             Lord
             ordereth
             the
             States
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             world
             at
             his
             pleasure
             :
             Marie
             the
             blessed
             Virgine
             reserueth
             this
             honor
             wholie
             to
             God.
             
             
               He
               putteth
               down
               the
               mightie
               from
               their
               seate
               ,
               and
               exalteth
               the
               base
               :
            
             reade
             ouer
             the
             bookes
             of
             Kings
             ,
             none
             euer
             disposed
             of
             kingdomes
             ,
             but
             the
             Lorde
             of
             Lordes
             ;
             neither
             were
             any
             throwne
             from
             their
             thrones
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Lords
             speciall
             appointment
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             deiection
             of
             
               Ieroboam
               ,
               Baasa
               ,
               Elah
               ,
               Achab
            
             and
             Ioram
             is
             apparant
             .
             
             There
             was
             neuer
             any
             King
             of
             Israel
             or
             Iudah
             remoued
             from
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             by
             any
             Priest
             or
             Prophet
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             were
             open
             Idolaters
             ,
             
             as
             also
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             euen
             fourteene
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             you
             thinke
             ,
             because
             the
             Prophets
             
             denounced
             Gods
             iudgements
             ,
             annointed
             some
             to
             be
             Kings
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             by
             speciall
             commandement
             and
             authority
             did
             execute
             Gods
             iudgements
             ,
             as
             Iehu
             vpon
             Ioram
             and
             Achabs
             children
             ,
             that
             therefore
             my
             proposition
             is
             infringed
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             (
             Sir
             Encounterer
             )
             for
             it
             was
             done
             by
             Gods
             speciall
             appointment
             ,
             as
             Iudge
             and
             superiour
             ouer
             Princes
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             their
             owne
             motions
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             owne
             name
             :
             No
             Priest
             ,
             no
             Prophet
             ,
             no
             Apostle
             ,
             no
             Bishop
             euer
             had
             authoritie
             to
             depose
             Princes
             .
             Hee
             that
             saith
             ,
             
             
               By
               mee
               Kings
               raigne
            
             ,
             doth
             challenge
             this
             power
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             plaine
             blasphemie
             to
             giue
             it
             to
             any
             other
             .
             Saint
             Augustine
             expressely
             resolueth
             that
             Kings
             neede
             not
             to
             feare
             to
             lose
             their
             Kingdomes
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             Kingdome
             shall
             bee
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             wretched
             Herod
             feared
             ,
             and
             therefore
             out
             of
             all
             question
             ,
             
             there
             is
             no
             such
             authoritie
             giuen
             to
             any
             mortall
             child
             of
             man
             to
             depose
             Princes
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             I
             thus
             confidently
             and
             vpon
             good
             grounde
             doe
             pleade
             against
             the
             Popes
             vsurped
             authoritie
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             neither
             so
             seruily
             sottish
             ,
             or
             so
             superstitiouslie
             conscienced
             ,
             as
             either
             to
             adore
             earthlie
             Princes
             ,
             or
             to
             denie
             that
             any
             Prince
             established
             may
             be
             touched
             or
             disobeyed
             in
             any
             matter
             :
             for
             as
             I
             haue
             learned
             to
             giue
             to
             Caesar
             that
             which
             is
             Caesars
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             Gods
             ,
             worshipping
             the
             Lord
             onlie
             with
             Religious
             worship
             :
             so
             I
             know
             vsurpers
             may
             be
             suppressed
             by
             rightfull
             inheritance
             ,
             as
             Athalia
             by
             Iehoiada
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             land
             Richard
             the
             third
             ,
             by
             Henrie
             the
             seuenth
             :
             and
             to
             our
             Princes
             wee
             must
             yeeld
             such
             obedience
             as
             the
             Lorde
             alloweth
             ,
             obeying
             them
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             chusing
             rather
             with
             the
             Disciples
             to
             obey
             
             God
             then
             man
             ,
             when
             man
             commaundeth
             wicked
             and
             vnlawfull
             things
             .
             And
             so
             leauing
             you
             (
             Sir
             Pope-Idolater
             )
             to
             your
             palpable
             flatterie
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             and
             defend
             your
             Nero
             and
             Caligula
             ,
             as
             a
             more
             fit
             fellow
             to
             flatter
             seriouslie
             ,
             and
             to
             adore
             such
             saints
             then
             my selfe
             ,
             I
             stand
             as
             becommeth
             me
             in
             loyaltie
             for
             my
             Christian
             ,
             and
             religious
             Soueraigne
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             doe
             (
             by
             Gods
             grace
             )
             whilest
             I
             liue
             to
             my
             last
             breath
             .
          
           
             Your
             three
             points
             which
             you
             would
             haue
             to
             bee
             considered
             vpon
             my
             speech
             of
             the
             Bull
             come
             next
             to
             be
             handled
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             would
             gladlie
             proue
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             malignitie
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Papists
             against
             our
             Prince
             brought
             forth
             this
             roring
             Bull
             ,
             but
             some
             dealings
             of
             ours
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Popish
             Recusants
             are
             not
             to
             be
             accused
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             inforced
             by
             meanes
             thereof
             to
             change
             their
             olde
             beleefe
             about
             the
             Popes
             authoritie
             .
          
           
             
             The
             first
             point
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             is
             that
             the
             Bull
             of
             
               Pius
               Quintus
            
             cam●●●rth
             in
             the
             thirteenth
             yeare
             of
             her
             Maiesties
             raigne
             and
             not
             before
             ,
             as
             by
             our
             owne
             Chronicles
             (
             you
             say
             )
             appeareth
             :
             Let
             it
             bee
             so
             (
             Sir
             N.D.
             )
             though
             the
             Bull
             was
             set
             vp
             in
             the
             thirteenth
             yeare
             of
             her
             Raigne
             ,
             and
             dated
             1567.
             5.
             
             
               Calend.
               Martij
            
             ,
             what
             conclude
             you
             hereupon
             ?
             Must
             it
             therefore
             needes
             follow
             that
             the
             Bull
             proceeded
             not
             from
             any
             malignitie
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Papists
             ?
             but
             of
             some
             other
             cause
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             mine
             owne
             words
             you
             would
             seeme
             to
             proue
             .
             Your
             argument
             is
             verie
             weake
             ,
             your
             conclusion
             cannot
             bee
             inforced
             vpon
             such
             slender
             premisses
             .
             The
             malignitie
             of
             the
             Papists
             is
             most
             apparant
             by
             their
             consulting
             to
             excommunicate
             her
             
             Maiestie
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             shewed
             out
             of
             Cardinall
             Allyn
             ,
             by
             Doctor
             Stories
             words
             ,
             by
             informations
             giuen
             against
             her
             ,
             which
             you
             confesse
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Pope
             in
             his
             Bull
             chargeth
             her
             with
             many
             things
             most
             vntruely
             and
             falselie
             .
             The
             hatred
             of
             the
             Pope
             is
             most
             euident
             ,
             calling
             her
             a
             pretended
             Queene
             and
             an
             vsurper
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             title
             ,
             and
             beginning
             of
             the
             Bull.
             And
             though
             the
             Bull
             was
             not
             published
             till
             the
             12.
             yeare
             ,
             being
             yet
             concluded
             vpon
             about
             two
             yeares
             before
             ,
             as
             the
             date
             sheweth
             ,
             yet
             both
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             adherents
             might
             as
             well
             fret
             and
             storme
             at
             her
             enioying
             of
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             as
             at
             her
             Christian
             and
             Religious
             gouernment
             .
             Buls
             are
             not
             hastelie
             procured
             ,
             your
             Pope
             must
             be
             sued
             vnto
             ,
             and
             false
             informations
             must
             be
             giuen
             ,
             and
             it
             might
             be
             as
             they
             had
             vaine
             hopes
             for
             a
             time
             to
             feede
             themselues
             with
             ,
             so
             (
             those
             hopes
             fayling
             )
             the
             fittest
             season
             for
             publishing
             of
             the
             Bull
             ,
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             when
             others
             were
             prepared
             to
             raise
             rebellion
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             as
             deepe
             consideration
             
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             telleth
             vs
             by
             enumeration
             of
             diuers
             hard
             vsages
             offered
             by
             her
             Maiestie
             and
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             against
             the
             Pope
             and
             Popish
             Catholicks
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             not
             malignitie
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             adherents
             against
             her
             ,
             but
             diuers
             iniuries
             and
             cruelties
             offered
             ,
             inforced
             the
             publication
             of
             the
             Bull.
             I
             will
             not
             vouchsafe
             to
             make
             an
             Apologie
             for
             defence
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             you
             (
             Sir
             Encounterer
             )
             recken
             vp
             as
             wrongs
             and
             iniuries
             offered
             to
             your
             Pope
             and
             Pope-worshippers
             ;
             this
             onely
             I
             say
             for
             answere
             ,
             that
             as
             her
             Maiestie
             hath
             done
             nothing
             in
             the
             reformation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             requiring
             an
             oath
             
             of
             her
             people
             for
             acknowledgement
             of
             her
             authoritie
             ,
             in
             inforcing
             her
             Subiects
             to
             the
             true
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             punishing
             offenders
             ,
             and
             obstinate
             persons
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             proceedings
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             God
             commaunded
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             godlie
             zealous
             Princes
             haue
             done
             before
             her
             :
             so
             it
             doth
             not
             necessarilie
             follow
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             those
             things
             haue
             been
             done
             in
             godlie
             zeale
             and
             louing
             care
             for
             the
             saluation
             of
             the
             soules
             of
             her
             people
             ,
             therefore
             you
             are
             free
             from
             malignitie
             ,
             your
             faultines
             wherein
             I
             haue
             euidentlie
             proued
             before
             ,
             though
             in
             your
             deepe
             and
             cunning
             flatterie
             you
             would
             gladlie
             denie
             it
             :
             you
             fawne
             vpon
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             yet
             accuse
             her
             most
             falselie
             of
             breach
             of
             promise
             in
             altering
             Religion
             :
             you
             seeme
             to
             free
             her
             from
             a
             desire
             to
             publish
             Gods
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             yet
             affirme
             that
             your
             Pope
             had
             great
             cause
             to
             proceede
             against
             her
             .
             Other
             Princes
             as
             Edward
             the
             first
             ,
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             Henrie
             the
             fourth
             ,
             haue
             made
             lawes
             against
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             his
             authoritie
             and
             vsurped
             iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             yet
             haue
             not
             tasted
             so
             much
             of
             his
             malice
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             the
             malignitie
             of
             your
             Pope
             and
             his
             adherents
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             .
             As
             for
             your
             Poperie
             and
             superstition
             rooted
             out
             of
             this
             land
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             of
             so
             long
             continuance
             as
             you
             boast
             ,
             for
             but
             little
             before
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             Kings
             were
             Gods
             Vicars
             for
             gouerning
             his
             Church
             ,
             Ecclesiasticall
             liuings
             were
             bestowed
             by
             the
             Princes
             ,
             they
             made
             Ecclesiasticall
             lawes
             ,
             Priests
             were
             married
             ,
             and
             your
             Transubstantiation
             was
             not
             then
             knowne
             :
             You
             blasphemouslie
             scoffe
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             ye
             glorie
             in
             the
             dissention
             betweene
             vs
             and
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             
             but
             as
             the
             Lord
             is
             of
             will
             and
             power
             to
             mocke
             mockers
             ,
             so
             can
             hee
             make
             the
             infirmitie
             of
             his
             seruants
             ,
             worke
             to
             his
             glorie
             and
             their
             good
             .
             I
             passe
             ouer
             many
             things
             willinglie
             in
             this
             your
             Rhetoricall
             flourishing
             ,
             contenting
             my selfe
             to
             haue
             shewed
             the
             
               non
               sequitur
            
             of
             your
             allegation
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             which
             you
             would
             haue
             considered
             ,
             is
             that
             it
             was
             an
             acte
             of
             iurisdiction
             from
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             superiour
             ,
             as
             also
             an
             auncient
             kinde
             of
             proceeding
             against
             Princes
             in
             our
             land
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             places
             without
             any
             trouble
             to
             the
             people
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             would
             not
             haue
             your
             Catholikes
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             troubled
             for
             it
             .
             For
             answere
             thereunto
             this
             I
             affirme
             ,
             that
             as
             wee
             acknowledge
             not
             your
             Popes
             superioritie
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             iurisdiction
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             he
             playing
             the
             vsurping
             Tirant
             ,
             in
             censuring
             our
             Prince
             ;
             so
             we
             neither
             yeelde
             that
             this
             his
             proude
             and
             malicious
             cursing
             and
             excommunication
             of
             Princes
             hath
             been
             of
             long
             continuance
             ;
             or
             that
             those
             his
             adherents
             ,
             who
             iustifie
             his
             proceedings
             are
             to
             bee
             freed
             from
             blame
             .
             We
             acknowledge
             that
             Princes
             the
             annointed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             are
             the
             higher
             powers
             ordained
             to
             execute
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             Iudgement
             ouer
             the
             good
             and
             euill
             :
             We
             knowe
             no
             other
             Superiour
             in
             nations
             and
             kingdomes
             ,
             next
             and
             immediatelie
             vnder
             God
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             willeth
             vs
             to
             be
             subiect
             vnto
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Submit
               your selues
               vnto
               all
               manner
               ordinance
               of
               man
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               vnto
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Superiour
               ,
               &c.
            
             he
             speaketh
             of
             one
             not
             of
             many
             superiours
             ,
             where
             a
             Monarchie
             is
             established
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             was
             when
             your
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             was
             far
             
             from
             hauing
             a
             superioritie
             euen
             in
             Rome
             and
             his
             dominions
             ;
             for
             both
             Charles
             the
             great
             ,
             and
             Otho
             the
             great
             ,
             had
             right
             soueraigntie
             ,
             and
             royaltie
             of
             the
             Countries
             giuen
             to
             your
             Popes
             ,
             with
             acknowledgement
             to
             bee
             their
             Soueraigne
             Lordes
             ,
             in
             regarde
             of
             which
             they
             yeelded
             tributes
             ,
             and
             other
             seruices
             vnto
             them
             :
             as
             also
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             had
             their
             Lieutenants
             and
             deputies
             in
             Rome
             ,
             
             euen
             to
             Gregorie
             the
             seuenths
             time
             ;
             and
             your
             Popes
             obtained
             not
             the
             Soueraigntie
             which
             now
             they
             challenge
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             almost
             1200.
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Alexander
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             Innocentius
             the
             third
             ,
             both
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             .
             Your
             vsuall
             engine
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             and
             depriuing
             of
             Princes
             of
             their
             Crownes
             ,
             is
             likewise
             far
             short
             of
             that
             antiquitie
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             would
             seeme
             to
             mitigate
             the
             rigour
             and
             crueltie
             thereof
             .
             For
             as
             there
             was
             neuer
             any
             Romane
             King
             or
             Emperor
             excommunicated
             and
             depriued
             of
             his
             kingdom
             by
             any
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             before
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             was
             excommunicated
             &
             cursed
             by
             Gregory
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             the
             brand
             of
             hel
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             Necromancer
             ,
             a
             periured
             person
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             wicked
             man
             ,
             confessed
             at
             his
             death
             to
             a
             Cardinall
             that
             he
             was
             set
             on
             by
             the
             Diuell
             to
             raise
             vp
             discord
             ,
             and
             warres
             in
             Christendome
             :
             so
             in
             England
             from
             the
             conquest
             vnto
             King
             Henrie
             the
             eight
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Prince
             of
             this
             land
             deposed
             by
             your
             pope
             ,
             but
             onely
             King
             Iohn
             .
             
             It
             is
             a
             noueltie
             (
             Sir
             N.D.
             )
             and
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             antiquitie
             (
             as
             Sigebert
             telleth
             you
             ,
             )
             to
             teach
             that
             people
             owe
             no
             subiection
             to
             euill
             kings
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             for
             that
             you
             say
             that
             Subiects
             heretofore
             in
             our
             land
             haue
             not
             beene
             troubled
             ,
             or
             forced
             to
             alter
             
             their
             beliefe
             concerning
             the
             Popes
             power
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             cursing
             and
             depriuing
             of
             Princes
             is
             more
             then
             you
             know
             ,
             and
             it
             maketh
             no
             great
             matter
             whether
             it
             were
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             seeing
             that
             your
             vse
             of
             excommunication
             hath
             not
             been
             so
             frequent
             in
             our
             land
             ,
             and
             your
             dealings
             were
             neuer
             so
             treacherous
             and
             desperate
             as
             they
             haue
             been
             of
             late
             .
             Our
             English
             Nation
             did
             neuer
             at
             any
             time
             since
             the
             first
             receiuing
             of
             the
             faith
             vnto
             this
             day
             ,
             acknowledge
             the
             vsurped
             power
             of
             your
             Pope
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             much
             lesse
             hath
             it
             been
             anie
             matter
             of
             our
             faith
             :
             your
             Pope
             Nicholas
             ,
             and
             Boniface
             the
             eight
             ,
             may
             put
             in
             transubstantiation
             to
             be
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             beliefe
             ,
             and
             make
             your
             popes
             supremacie
             of
             the
             necessitie
             of
             saluation
             ;
             but
             wee
             haue
             learned
             to
             ground
             our
             faith
             vpon
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             no
             such
             absurd
             and
             diuellish
             points
             .
             The
             lawes
             of
             our
             land
             haue
             heretofore
             in
             King
             Richard
             the
             seconds
             time
             ,
             and
             Edward
             the
             thirds
             time
             ,
             made
             it
             treason
             to
             bring
             in
             any
             excommunication
             from
             Rome
             ,
             to
             impugne
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             Realme
             for
             benefices
             and
             patronages
             ,
             to
             compasse
             or
             imagine
             the
             death
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             leuie
             warre
             against
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             adherent
             and
             fauourers
             of
             the
             Kings
             enemies
             ,
             all
             which
             lawes
             doe
             verie
             neerly
             concerne
             such
             amongst
             you
             ,
             as
             vouch
             the
             Popes
             wicked
             claime
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             and
             are
             perswaders
             ,
             aiders
             ,
             and
             comforters
             of
             inuasion
             and
             rebellion
             :
             Your
             affections
             wee
             deale
             not
             with
             ,
             but
             with
             your
             confessions
             ,
             wee
             punish
             you
             not
             ,
             for
             your
             faith
             ,
             but
             for
             your
             works
             .
          
           
             What
             punishment
             did
             the
             lawes
             of
             our
             Realme
             in
             the
             first
             twentie
             yeeres
             of
             her
             Maiesties
             raigne
             inflict
             
             vpon
             anie
             Recusant
             for
             his
             recusancie
             ,
             but
             either
             imprisonment
             ,
             or
             amercement
             ?
             If
             your
             aduentures
             had
             not
             been
             most
             audacious
             ,
             and
             your
             attempts
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             being
             as
             men
             perplexed
             and
             enraged
             to
             see
             her
             Maiestie
             liue
             ,
             and
             gouerne
             in
             so
             long
             happines
             ,
             you
             might
             haue
             been
             stil
             vsed
             with
             as
             much
             mercie
             and
             clemencie
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             Christian
             Prince
             to
             offer
             to
             vnrulie
             ,
             and
             vndutifull
             subiects●
             Princes
             for
             their
             safetie
             ,
             and
             repressing
             of
             rebellions
             ,
             may
             temper
             their
             lawes
             with
             seuerity
             ,
             and
             make
             that
             treason
             which
             to
             some
             seemeth
             a
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ;
             as
             wee
             see
             in
             Augustines
             time
             ,
             
             it
             was
             treason
             to
             say
             that
             Emperours
             perished
             for
             persecuting
             ,
             which
             yet
             Petilian
             and
             his
             companie
             thought
             they
             might
             say
             trulie
             and
             zealously
             .
          
           
             You
             desire
             a
             reconciliation
             betweene
             your
             Pope
             and
             our
             Prince
             ,
             longing
             to
             see
             the
             daie
             when
             you
             might
             againe
             imbrue
             your
             handes
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ;
             but
             as
             wee
             know
             there
             can
             be
             no
             agreement
             betweene
             light
             and
             darknes
             ,
             so
             wee
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             powerfull
             and
             mightie
             God
             will
             continue
             our
             Prince
             all
             her
             daies
             to
             be
             a
             true
             defender
             of
             the
             faith
             ;
             and
             will
             preserue
             his
             poore
             flocke
             from
             the
             sauage
             crueltie
             and
             bloudines
             of
             woluish
             tirants
             ,
             and
             Romish
             Prelates
             .
             Our
             sinnes
             indeed
             doe
             hasten
             vpon
             vs
             the
             seueritie
             of
             Gods
             iustice
             ;
             but
             our
             hope
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             of
             heauen
             will
             for
             his
             mercies
             sake
             be
             fauourable
             vnto
             his
             Sion
             ,
             and
             continue
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             true
             worship
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             wherein
             standeth
             our
             chiefest
             happines
             :
             
             our
             praier
             shall
             be
             to
             the
             Lord
             as
             
               Dauids
               was
               .
               Let
               not
               the
               vngodly
               haue
               his
               desire
               ô
               Lord
               ,
               let
               not
               his
               mischieuous
               imaginatiōs
               prosper
               ,
               least
               they
               be
               too
               proud
               .
            
          
           
           
             It
             may
             be
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             will
             correct
             vs
             in
             mercie
             ,
             
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             manie
             times
             alreadie
             ,
             and
             not
             deliuer
             vs
             into
             the
             handes
             of
             our
             enemies
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             them
             .
             It
             may
             be
             the
             mother
             of
             Sisera
             shall
             looke
             out
             at
             the
             window
             ,
             and
             crie
             out
             at
             the
             casement
             ,
             
             
               Why
               is
               his
               Chariot
               so
               long
               in
               comming
               ?
               Why
               tarry
               the
               wheeles
               of
               his
               Chariot
               ?
            
             So
             let
             thine
             enemies
             O
             Lord
             ,
             &
             the
             enemies
             of
             thine
             annointed
             perish
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             that
             loue
             thee
             ,
             and
             thy
             truth
             continue
             as
             the
             Sunne
             when
             he
             riseth
             in
             his
             might
             ,
             &
             as
             Oliue
             plants
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             that
             flourish
             for
             euer
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             and
             last
             hostilitie
             ,
             against
             which
             in
             this
             Encounter
             you
             take
             exception
             ,
             
             is
             the
             rebellion
             and
             traiterous
             practises
             of
             diuers
             of
             your
             Catholikes
             against
             our
             gracious
             Soueraigne
             ,
             where
             with
             I
             charge
             them
             ,
             which
             though
             you
             labour
             with
             all
             your
             skill
             and
             cunning
             to
             excuse
             ,
             will
             appeare
             to
             be
             no
             lesse
             impious
             ,
             and
             hainons
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             lesse
             daungerous
             to
             Prince
             and
             Countrie
             ,
             then
             I
             haue
             affirmed
             .
             Your
             colours
             and
             cloakes
             wherewith
             you
             would
             gladlie
             couer
             and
             hide
             ,
             the
             rebellious
             hearts
             and
             seditious
             minds
             of
             sundrie
             your
             Romish
             Catholikes
             are
             speciallie
             these
             :
             the
             onely
             actuall
             rising
             of
             two
             Earles
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             the
             great
             pressures
             wherewith
             you
             haue
             beene
             burdened
             ,
             being
             the
             common
             griefe
             of
             all
             Common-wealthes
             ,
             and
             cause
             that
             they
             are
             troubled
             with
             commotions
             ,
             and
             rebellions
             ,
             the
             admirable
             patience
             of
             Papistes
             and
             Catholikes
             ,
             the
             practises
             of
             Protestants
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             the
             light
             and
             small
             offence
             of
             such
             as
             are
             charged
             to
             haue
             been
             rebels
             and
             traitors
             to
             her
             Maiestie
             :
             all
             which
             being
             throughly
             considered
             will
             appeare
             either
             most
             
             false
             ,
             ●●
             too
             slender
             ●o
             coue●
             such
             treacherous
             hearts
             ,
             and
             rebellious
             practises
             .
             And
             to
             giue
             the
             reader
             a
             taste
             thereof
             (
             although
             I
             will
             not
             long
             insist
             vpon
             them
             )
             hath
             there
             been
             but
             one
             actuall
             rising
             of
             your
             Catholikes
             in
             fortie
             yeeres
             ?
             and
             haue
             not
             the
             wicked
             counsels
             of
             Romish
             traitours
             burst
             out
             more
             then
             once
             into
             open
             hostilitie
             ?
             what
             say
             you
             to
             the
             rebellion
             in
             Ireland
             vnder
             Doctor
             Saunders
             their
             chiefe
             encourager
             ?
             what
             of
             the
             alienating
             &
             mouing
             of
             the
             people
             by
             your
             open
             Masses
             in
             La●kashire
             and
             else
             where
             ?
             what
             of
             your
             other
             attempts
             with
             armes
             so
             neere
             the
             quicke
             ,
             procured
             by
             your
             Iesuiticall
             Masses
             of
             reconcilement
             ?
             what
             of
             the
             canonizing
             of
             the
             Northren
             Rebels
             for
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             proclaiming
             such
             warres
             to
             be
             godly
             ,
             iust
             and
             honorable
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             your
             resoluing
             ,
             directing
             and
             encouraging
             
               Babington
               ,
               Parrey
               ,
               Somerfield
            
             and
             sundrie
             others
             ,
             that
             with
             violent
             hands
             sought
             to
             abridge
             our
             Soueraignes
             life
             ?
             Are
             not
             these
             open
             hostilities
             ,
             and
             open
             and
             actuall
             proofes
             that
             there
             is
             in
             you
             a
             resolution
             to
             doe
             anie
             thing
             that
             you
             can
             ,
             for
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             the
             present
             State
             ,
             vnder
             which
             (
             through
             Gods
             mercie
             )
             we
             happily
             and
             blessedlie
             liue
             ?
             That
             we
             had
             but
             one
             commotion
             in
             this
             Realme
             we
             may
             thanke
             our
             good
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             you
             and
             your
             Catholikes
             ,
             who
             haue
             done
             your
             best
             by
             procuring
             inuasion
             from
             abroad
             ,
             and
             ripening
             rebellion
             at
             home
             ,
             to
             multiplie
             that
             one
             to
             many
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             mightie
             hand
             of
             God
             did
             alwaies
             disioynt
             your
             deuises
             ,
             praised
             be
             his
             name
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             
             You
             complaine
             of
             the
             bloudie
             listes
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             rigorous
             execution
             and
             incredible
             molestations
             ,
             
             amplifying
             the
             correction
             which
             is
             here
             laid
             on
             you
             for
             your
             good
             ,
             with
             words
             of
             the
             highest
             ,
             and
             hotest
             degree
             ;
             but
             looke
             backe
             (
             Sir
             Auditor
             )
             to
             your
             owne
             accounts
             ,
             and
             view
             with
             shame
             enough
             both
             your
             cruell
             and
             bloudie
             persecution
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             mildnes
             of
             her
             Maiesties
             Regiment
             ,
             whose
             twentie
             yeeres
             together
             pressed
             you
             with
             no
             heauier
             burthens
             ,
             then
             the
             penaltie
             of
             a
             shilling
             by
             the
             weeke
             ,
             or
             some
             restraint
             of
             libertie
             :
             your
             Marian
             persecution
             yeelded
             in
             foure
             yeeres
             more
             effusion
             of
             Christian
             bloud
             ,
             by
             hanging
             ,
             heading
             burning
             ,
             and
             prisoning
             ,
             then
             euer
             was
             heard
             of
             in
             anie
             Princes
             raigne
             in
             this
             land
             before
             ,
             or
             I
             hope
             will
             euer
             hereafter
             .
             It
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             with
             you
             and
             your
             adherents
             by
             outcries
             ,
             tragicall
             exclamations
             ,
             and
             most
             slaunderous
             vntruthes
             ,
             to
             seeke
             to
             blemish
             her
             Maiesties
             milde
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             the
             iust
             execution
             of
             Iustice
             amongest
             vs
             :
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             knoweth
             all
             ,
             and
             will
             iudge
             betweene
             vs
             ;
             how
             light
             a
             matter
             soeuer
             you
             take
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             rayle
             vpon
             his
             annointed
             ,
             and
             to
             vilifie
             and
             reuile
             the
             reuerent
             Iudges
             and
             wholesome
             lawes
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             by
             the
             odious
             names
             of
             Atheists
             and
             bloudie
             lawes
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             colour
             wherewith
             you
             would
             dasell
             our
             eies
             ,
             
             in
             beholding
             your
             traiterous
             practises
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             vaine
             and
             foolish
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             two
             before
             are
             slanderous
             ,
             and
             false
             :
             for
             what
             though
             it
             be
             incident
             to
             all
             Common-wealthes
             to
             be
             troubled
             with
             commotions
             ,
             shall
             it
             therefore
             not
             follow
             that
             your
             rebellious
             ,
             and
             seditious
             practises
             moued
             onely
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Romish
             primacie
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             doe
             manifest
             the
             dangerousnes
             of
             your
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             
             treacherie
             of
             your
             hearts
             against
             the
             State
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ?
             you
             cannot
             defend
             your selues
             by
             so
             sleight
             a
             reason
             .
             Those
             troubles
             that
             were
             in
             King
             Henrie
             and
             King
             Edwards
             raigne
             proceeding
             chiefely
             not
             from
             your
             onely
             suffering
             with
             groaning
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             but
             from
             the
             treacherous
             disloyall
             hearts
             of
             Papists
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             chiefest
             actors
             therein
             ,
             doe
             conuict
             you
             of
             such
             crimes
             as
             I
             haue
             charged
             you
             with
             .
             And
             euen
             these
             rebellions
             so
             often
             attempted
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             King
             Henrie
             the
             eight
             ,
             and
             the
             raigne
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ,
             doe
             testifie
             of
             your
             admirable
             patience
             and
             loyaltie
             .
             I
             maruaile
             with
             what
             face
             you
             can
             commend
             your
             Catholikes
             ,
             and
             compare
             them
             with
             Protestantes
             for
             loyaltie
             ,
             and
             willing
             subiection
             to
             Princes
             ,
             when
             with
             your
             owne
             penne
             you
             shew
             your
             forwardnes
             in
             euerie
             Princes
             raigne
             to
             rebell
             ,
             and
             yet
             cannot
             trulie
             charge
             vs
             with
             any
             one
             rebellious
             practise
             in
             the
             maintenance
             of
             true
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
             As
             our
             doctrine
             is
             farre
             different
             from
             yours
             ,
             in
             the
             honouring
             of
             Magistrates
             ;
             so
             are
             our
             behauiours
             loyall
             ,
             and
             obedient
             :
             what
             doctrine
             did
             euer
             attribute
             so
             much
             to
             publike
             authoritie
             of
             Magistrates
             as
             doe
             the
             Protestants
             ?
             or
             who
             euer
             attributed
             lesse
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             or
             deposed
             moe
             Princes
             ,
             then
             you
             Papistes
             ?
             you
             may
             crie
             with
             Athalia
             ,
             treason
             ,
             treason
             ,
             but
             wise
             men
             know
             who
             be
             the
             traitours
             indeed
             .
             
             You
             would
             faine
             perswade
             your
             reader
             ,
             that
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             we
             shewed
             our
             disposition
             and
             forwardnes
             to
             rebell
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             purpose
             you
             compare
             her
             short
             &
             bloudie
             raigne
             ,
             with
             the
             long
             and
             peaceable
             gouernment
             of
             our
             gracious
             Soueraigne
             .
             But
             
             as
             both
             Wyat
             and
             the
             rest
             were
             carried
             by
             other
             perswasions
             ,
             then
             the
             maintenance
             of
             true
             religion
             ,
             to
             deale
             so
             rashly
             and
             vnsoundly
             as
             they
             did
             :
             so
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             that
             some
             priuate
             actions
             ,
             and
             opinions
             generally
             condemned
             by
             our
             doctrine
             should
             preiudice
             all
             Protestants
             .
             You
             haue
             great
             cause
             to
             complaine
             of
             our
             rebellions
             ,
             when
             you
             can
             recken
             vp
             ,
             but
             one
             poore
             insurrection
             ,
             and
             that
             vpon
             other
             grounds
             then
             religion
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             as
             was
             suppressed
             without
             the
             spoile
             or
             hurt
             of
             anie
             of
             the
             Queenes
             side
             .
             But
             you
             that
             blush
             not
             to
             affirme
             that
             our
             chiefe
             Protestants
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             were
             not
             troubled
             ,
             when
             our
             soueraigne
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             was
             then
             much
             vexed
             ;
             and
             that
             none
             were
             then
             forced
             to
             renounce
             their
             olde
             Religion
             ,
             when
             scarce
             anie
             suspected
             of
             true
             Religion
             could
             be
             suffered
             to
             liue
             quietlie
             ,
             though
             they
             shewed
             publikely
             no
             dislike
             of
             Popish
             Idolatrie
             :
             no
             maruaile
             though
             you
             slaunderously
             doe
             charge
             vs
             with
             rebellious
             disposition
             .
             As
             for
             your
             commotions
             and
             reuels
             you
             say
             haue
             been
             made
             in
             other
             countries
             by
             those
             of
             the
             Religion
             ,
             I
             leaue
             both
             you
             and
             them
             to
             their
             Apologies
             in
             print
             ,
             wherein
             you
             shall
             finde
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             did
             holde
             ,
             that
             eyther
             Pope
             or
             other
             might
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             or
             dispence
             with
             Subiectes
             for
             their
             obedience
             to
             their
             lawfull
             Soueraignes
             .
             And
             because
             it
             pleaseth
             you
             to
             disport
             your selfe
             ,
             after
             your
             gybing
             manner
             with
             me
             Sir
             Francis
             ,
             and
             your
             not
             Saint
             Francis
             ,
             let
             me
             in
             earnest
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             Sir
             Francis
             would
             not
             for
             all
             his
             worth
             ,
             that
             you
             could
             proue
             him
             to
             carrie
             so
             turbulent
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             and
             traiterous
             a
             mind
             against
             Queene
             and
             Countrie
             ,
             as
             
             this
             your
             Ward-word
             sheweth
             you
             to
             doe
             ;
             and
             so
             well
             instructed
             is
             he
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             which
             teacheth
             obedience
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             dearest
             friend
             in
             affection
             ,
             or
             the
             neerest
             of
             kinne
             to
             him
             in
             bloud
             should
             lift
             vp
             an
             hand
             of
             disloyaltie
             against
             his
             Soueraigne
             ,
             they
             are
             neither
             friends
             ,
             nor
             kinsfolkes
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             hee
             professeth
             himselfe
             a
             mortall
             enemie
             to
             them
             :
             
             And
             for
             your
             blasphemous
             Saint
             Francis
             seeing
             it
             delighteth
             you
             to
             name
             him
             ;
             let
             me
             call
             to
             your
             remembrance
             what
             you
             may
             finde
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             conformities
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             is
             made
             another
             Iesus
             ,
             in
             type
             and
             figure
             ,
             and
             is
             matched
             with
             Christ
             from
             point
             to
             point
             ,
             and
             his
             miracles
             with
             Christes
             miracles
             :
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             there
             also
             written
             ,
             that
             he
             repented
             him
             for
             deuising
             of
             his
             habite
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             reuealed
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             his
             order
             Antichrist
             and
             his
             sect
             should
             come
             :
             and
             so
             Sir
             Francis
             leaueth
             you
             to
             honour
             your
             Saint
             Francis
             at
             your
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             a
             fit
             Saint
             for
             you
             to
             adore
             in
             your
             Pope-holie
             worship
             .
          
           
             
             Your
             last
             colour
             and
             excuse
             ,
             for
             defence
             of
             your
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             Traitors
             ,
             is
             as
             simple
             as
             the
             rest
             ;
             you
             would
             gladlie
             perswade
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             Earles
             did
             but
             defend
             themselues
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             force
             they
             needed
             to
             feare
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             feared
             God
             ,
             and
             continued
             to
             liue
             like
             good
             subiects
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             disloyallie
             intruded
             themselues
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             controule
             ,
             but
             to
             correct
             the
             godlie
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Queene
             and
             State.
             But
             they
             were
             set
             on
             by
             the
             Bull
             of
             
               Pius
               Quintus
            
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             Mortons
             peswasion
             ,
             seeking
             by
             force
             to
             set
             free
             the
             Catholikes
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             Catholike
             
             Religion
             ,
             Doctor
             Saunders
             confesseth
             no
             lesse
             .
             They
             fled
             presently
             (
             you
             say
             )
             without
             blowes
             ,
             or
             bloud
             shed
             ,
             but
             that
             might
             be
             thought
             the
             badnes
             of
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             feare
             that
             God
             did
             strike
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             at
             the
             sight
             or
             hearing
             of
             the
             Queenes
             Armie
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             want
             of
             desire
             to
             proceede
             further
             ;
             but
             as
             I
             lament
             their
             fall
             ,
             so
             I
             wish
             from
             my
             heart
             they
             had
             neuer
             been
             so
             misled
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             two
             next
             Traytors
             by
             you
             mentioned
             ,
             
             
               Francis
               Throgmorton
            
             ,
             and
             
               Charles
               Paget
            
             ,
             whom
             you
             labour
             likewise
             to
             excuse
             ;
             the
             first
             receiued
             his
             iust
             censure
             by
             the
             course
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             iust
             proofe
             to
             all
             honest
             men
             of
             his
             treasons
             ;
             yet
             seeing
             you
             seeke
             so
             shameleslie
             ,
             and
             vnhonestlie
             to
             extenuate
             his
             fault
             ,
             I
             heartilie
             praie
             the
             reader
             to
             way
             your
             owne
             confession
             against
             him
             :
             You
             say
             he
             had
             the
             description
             of
             certaine
             Portes
             found
             in
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             some
             intelligence
             with
             the
             Queene
             of
             Scots
             ,
             &
             with
             
               Barnardin
               Mendoza
            
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Spaines
             Ambassadour
             .
             Why
             (
             Sir
             Encounterer
             )
             haue
             you
             forgotten
             that
             Mendoza
             in
             steede
             of
             performing
             the
             honorable
             parts
             of
             a
             well
             accepted
             Ambassadour
             ,
             did
             most
             treacherouslie
             seeke
             to
             betraie
             both
             the
             Queene
             and
             State
             ,
             by
             practising
             all
             that
             he
             could
             to
             set
             vp
             the
             Queene
             of
             Scots
             ?
             and
             doe
             you
             not
             remember
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             high
             time
             to
             cut
             off
             this
             Scottish
             Queene
             ,
             who
             ceased
             not
             dailie
             to
             practise
             the
             death
             of
             our
             deere
             Soueraigne
             ?
             and
             doe
             you
             thinke
             there
             could
             bee
             any
             good
             meaning
             in
             Throgmorton
             to
             collect
             Plots
             ,
             and
             descriptions
             of
             our
             Portes
             ,
             hauing
             intelligence
             with
             the
             Queene
             of
             Scots
             and
             Mendoza
             ,
             and
             an
             Inuasion
             being
             plotted
             and
             purposed
             against
             
             vs
             from
             Spaine
             ?
             And
             if
             nothing
             else
             had
             been
             proued
             against
             him
             ,
             can
             the
             height
             of
             your
             wit
             ,
             and
             iudgement
             in
             State
             matters
             (
             whereof
             you
             so
             much
             glorie
             )
             cleare
             him
             from
             being
             a
             Traitor
             ?
             But
             it
             is
             well
             known
             to
             the
             Honorable
             of
             our
             land
             ,
             and
             those
             whom
             they
             employed
             to
             examine
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             owne
             confession
             conuinceth
             him
             of
             more
             then
             it
             pleaseth
             you
             to
             set
             downe
             :
             and
             by
             this
             all
             the
             world
             may
             see
             and
             perceiue
             your
             disloyall
             ,
             and
             dishonest
             meaning
             both
             to
             Queene
             and
             State
             ,
             in
             thus
             colouring
             treasons
             ,
             and
             defending
             Traitors
             .
             But
             you
             will
             needes
             free
             
               Charles
               Paget
            
             also
             another
             traitour
             ,
             and
             whose
             fault
             you
             say
             was
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             went
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             could
             not
             liue
             with
             his
             Couscience
             at
             home
             :
             But
             (
             Sir
             Encounterer
             )
             you
             shall
             finde
             that
             with
             more
             conscience
             he
             might
             haue
             kept
             home
             ,
             for
             whereas
             you
             say
             hee
             went
             ouer
             to
             free
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             you
             shall
             well
             perceiue
             that
             at
             his
             being
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             hee
             made
             shipwracke
             of
             Conscience
             and
             common
             honestie
             .
          
           
             
               Caelum
               non
               animum
               mutant
               qui
               trans
               mare
               currunt
               .
            
             
               They
               change
               the
               ayre
               that
               Seas
               doe
               passe
               ,
            
             
               But
               minde
               remaines
               the
               same
               it
               was
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             vpon
             that
             hath
             been
             reported
             of
             his
             stealing
             ouer
             hither
             for
             little
             goodnes
             ,
             changing
             his
             name
             (
             which
             is
             seldome
             the
             note
             of
             an
             honest
             man
             )
             and
             calling
             himselfe
             Mope
             :
             but
             bee
             it
             knowne
             to
             you
             (
             Sir
             N.D.
             )
             he
             was
             at
             the
             consultation
             when
             Yorke
             and
             Williams
             had
             their
             dispatch
             to
             goe
             kill
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             againe
             hee
             and
             
               Thomas
               Throgmorton
            
             should
             haue
             furnished
             
               Michael
               Moodie
            
             with
             money
             to
             come
             ouer
             to
             the
             same
             wicked
             ende
             :
             This
             
             sheweth
             a
             worthie
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             man
             knoweth
             what
             conscience
             meaneth
             but
             your selfe
             ,
             although
             you
             shew
             very
             little
             conscience
             or
             none
             at
             all
             in
             this
             your
             traiterous
             Apologie
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             two
             Earles
             you
             will
             also
             defend
             ,
             
             how
             iust
             occasion
             soeuer
             they
             gaue
             of
             iust
             proceeding
             against
             them
             .
             You
             seeke
             not
             onelie
             cunninglie
             to
             excuse
             them
             (
             though
             with
             slender
             proofe
             and
             lesse
             reason
             )
             but
             also
             maliciouslie
             and
             falslie
             to
             lay
             and
             leaue
             a
             suspition
             of
             crueltie
             vpon
             the
             State
             ,
             for
             the
             vntimelie
             death
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             to
             bee
             the
             practise
             of
             your
             Catholikes
             in
             their
             cruell
             murdering
             of
             
               Richard
               Hun
            
             ,
             and
             not
             ours
             in
             this
             or
             any
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             iniurie
             to
             the
             other
             for
             being
             iustlie
             proceeded
             against
             ,
             for
             whom
             you
             blush
             not
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             nothing
             could
             bee
             laide
             against
             him
             but
             flying
             for
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             either
             hearing
             or
             causing
             a
             Masse
             to
             be
             saide
             in
             the
             Tower
             :
             when
             as
             hundreths
             can
             witnes
             that
             (
             besides
             diuers
             other
             dangerous
             conferences
             by
             letters
             and
             speeches
             )
             it
             was
             directlie
             proued
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             a
             prayer
             for
             the
             prosperous
             successe
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             and
             his
             forces
             ,
             being
             raised
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             who
             were
             thought
             to
             be
             vpon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             comming
             on
             to
             attempt
             an
             Inuasion
             ,
             and
             to
             conquer
             our
             Land
             ,
             and
             tendred
             the
             same
             to
             be
             said
             by
             other
             prisoners
             as
             well
             as
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             his
             fault
             was
             more
             then
             flying
             for
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             hearing
             a
             Masse
             ,
             which
             also
             hath
             ioyned
             to
             it
             a
             reconciliation
             to
             the
             Chruch
             of
             Rome
             :
             Yet
             this
             in
             your
             Romish
             and
             traiterous
             vaine-glorie
             ,
             you
             recken
             to
             bee
             a
             glorious
             and
             holie
             treason
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             strange
             in
             men
             of
             your
             sect
             ,
             who
             often
             thinke
             you
             doe
             God
             
             good
             seruice
             ,
             when
             you
             commit
             great
             wickednes
             and
             impietie
             ;
             yet
             in
             this
             you
             might
             haue
             shewed
             your selfe
             more
             wise
             and
             honest
             to
             suspend
             your
             iudgement
             ,
             when
             ignorance
             doth
             conceale
             from
             you
             the
             faultes
             for
             which
             by
             course
             of
             Lawe
             and
             Iustice
             men
             are
             condemned
             (
             if
             you
             were
             in
             deede
             ignorant
             of
             them
             )
             and
             not
             to
             be
             ouer
             hastie
             to
             iustifie
             the
             wicked
             .
             But
             you
             are
             so
             forward
             to
             be
             a
             patron
             for
             such
             actors
             ,
             and
             actions
             ,
             traitors
             and
             treasons
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             vnlike
             you
             would
             proue
             your selfe
             a
             very
             sound
             man
             to
             Queene
             and
             State
             ,
             if
             you
             were
             in
             place
             to
             be
             throughlie
             sifted
             .
          
           
             
             For
             your
             conclusion
             and
             shutting
             vp
             of
             this
             Encounter
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             perswade
             vs
             that
             all
             that
             can
             be
             alleaged
             against
             your
             Catholikes
             ,
             are
             but
             trifles
             and
             triuiall
             things
             ,
             though
             they
             bee
             no
             lesse
             then
             rebellions
             and
             treasons
             ;
             so
             (
             according
             to
             your
             ordinarie
             custome
             )
             you
             straine
             out
             Gnats
             ,
             and
             swallow
             downe
             Camels
             :
             you
             call
             euill
             good
             ,
             and
             not
             onelie
             breake
             the
             commaundements
             ,
             but
             teach
             men
             so
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             the
             least
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             none
             at
             all
             :
             you
             commend
             your
             patience
             as
             admirable
             and
             worthie
             to
             bee
             canonized
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             honor
             with
             Papists
             .
             You
             say
             that
             the
             Realme
             and
             her
             Maiestie
             are
             happie
             to
             haue
             such
             subiects
             :
             but
             as
             you
             knowe
             emptie
             vessels
             sound
             loudest
             ,
             and
             the
             commending
             of
             your selues
             is
             not
             seemelie
             ;
             so
             the
             often
             perils
             that
             her
             Maiestie
             hath
             been
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             continuall
             troubles
             which
             you
             haue
             brought
             vpon
             the
             Realme
             ,
             doe
             crie
             aloude
             that
             you
             glose
             and
             slatter
             most
             lewdly
             :
             You
             would
             gladly
             haue
             the
             leafe
             turned
             against
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             againe
             be
             persecuted
             
             with
             fire
             and
             sworde
             ,
             and
             beaten
             with
             the
             rodde
             of
             Scorpions
             :
             but
             our
             hope
             is
             that
             the
             God
             of
             mercie
             will
             not
             performe
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             rather
             correct
             vs
             in
             mercie
             :
             If
             the
             State
             were
             such
             (
             as
             thankes
             be
             to
             God
             it
             is
             not
             such
             )
             that
             wee
             were
             pressed
             with
             griefes
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             yet
             our
             doctrine
             and
             former
             example
             of
             obedience
             ,
             doe
             moue
             a
             farre
             better
             expectation
             then
             you
             will
             conceiue
             of
             vs
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             Apostle
             wee
             affirme
             ,
             
               We
               recken
               little
               to
               bee
               iudged
               of
               you
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             You
             continue
             to
             impute
             to
             me
             to
             haue
             a
             rayling
             and
             slaunderous
             tongue
             ;
             but
             as
             I
             haue
             sufficientlie
             cleared
             my selfe
             from
             wrongfull
             charging
             of
             any
             ,
             so
             I
             had
             rather
             in
             your
             account
             to
             be
             so
             deemed
             for
             speaking
             sharplie
             against
             Traitours
             and
             treason
             ,
             then
             out
             of
             a
             disloyall
             heart
             (
             as
             you
             doe
             )
             to
             darken
             and
             smoothe
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             And
             so
             neither
             feeling
             any
             of
             your
             blowes
             giuen
             (
             whereof
             you
             proudelie
             and
             vainely
             brag
             )
             nor
             regarding
             your
             threatned
             bastinadoes
             so
             long
             as
             you
             dare
             not
             appeare
             &
             shew
             your
             face
             I
             rest
             assured
             ,
             that
             (
             whatsoeuer
             your
             railing
             tongue
             writeth
             of
             me
             ,
             or
             your
             malicious
             heart
             iudgeth
             of
             me
             )
             the
             Honorable
             and
             wise
             of
             the
             Land
             will
             iudge
             mee
             to
             haue
             more
             truth
             and
             Charitie
             ,
             then
             you
             loyaltie
             or
             common
             honestie
             :
             for
             it
             cannot
             stand
             with
             loyaltie
             to
             smooth
             the
             faultes
             of
             traitours
             ,
             or
             with
             honestie
             to
             rayle
             at
             any
             that
             giueth
             warning
             to
             Subiects
             to
             take
             heede
             of
             their
             treasous
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Resistance
             to
             the
             fourth
             Encounter
             ,
             concerning
             Bishop
             Gardiner
             ,
             and
             Cardinall
             Allen.
             
          
           
             I
             Haue
             been
             the
             longer
             in
             my
             resistance
             to
             the
             three
             former
             Encounters
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             most
             materiall
             ,
             and
             of
             greatest
             importance
             :
             the
             first
             concerning
             the
             blessings
             of
             almightie
             God
             powred
             vpon
             this
             land
             ,
             through
             the
             happie
             raigne
             of
             his
             handmaide
             and
             our
             Soueraigne
             Elizabeth
             :
             the
             second
             about
             the
             absurd
             Popish
             positions
             which
             this
             wrangler
             saith
             (
             but
             saith
             onely
             without
             iust
             proofe
             )
             are
             falselie
             imputed
             to
             them
             :
             the
             third
             touching
             the
             person
             of
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             her
             marueilous
             deliuerances
             from
             many
             daungers
             ,
             both
             before
             her
             obtaining
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             since
             her
             establishment
             in
             the
             same
             .
             The
             rest
             that
             follow
             in
             his
             other
             Encounters
             are
             of
             smaller
             moment
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             that
             are
             indifferent
             and
             not
             partiall
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             generallie
             knowne
             and
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             neede
             the
             lesse
             my
             labour
             and
             paines
             to
             laie
             them
             open
             .
             But
             for
             orders
             sake
             to
             take
             a
             short
             view
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             by
             him
             headed
             out
             :
             In
             this
             Encounter
             hee
             bringeth
             in
             a
             yoake
             of
             Popish
             Prelates
             ,
             Bishop
             Gardiner
             and
             Cardinall
             Allen
             ,
             
             whome
             he
             supposeth
             to
             be
             greatlie
             wronged
             ,
             and
             iniured
             by
             mee●
             vpon
             whom
             he
             looking
             through
             the
             spectacles
             of
             a
             partiall
             and
             Popish
             affection
             ,
             imagineth
             greater
             giftes
             of
             learning
             and
             vertue
             in
             them
             then
             were
             in
             deede
             ,
             making
             them
             a
             peereles
             paire
             of
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             verie
             sagelie
             compareth
             their
             qualities
             together
             ,
             as
             Plutarch
             doth
             the
             most
             famous
             worthies
             of
             Rome
             and
             Greece
             :
             which
             his
             comparison
             I
             passe
             
             ouer
             ,
             as
             nothing
             concerning
             any
             thing
             said
             by
             me
             in
             my
             former
             booke
             against
             them
             .
             Onely
             I
             yeelde
             they
             were
             birdes
             of
             a
             feather
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fit
             to
             slie
             together
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             our
             English
             prouerbe
             ,
             
               like
               will
               to
               like
            
             ,
             (
             you
             know
             what
             followeth
             )
             and
             in
             deede
             milke
             is
             not
             liker
             milke
             ,
             nor
             one
             egge
             another
             ,
             then
             were
             these
             two
             statelie
             Prelates
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             being
             brides
             of
             the
             Popes
             owne
             hatching
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Prouerbe
             ,
             
               Mali
               corui
               ,
               malum
               ouum
            
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             for
             the
             Popes
             sake
             being
             false
             and
             treacherous
             against
             their
             Soueraignes
             .
             Cardinall
             Allen
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             (
             as
             hereafter
             shall
             bee
             shewed
             )
             Bishop
             Gardiner
             against
             her
             renowmed
             Father
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Ambassadour
             for
             the
             King
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             hauing
             secret
             intelligence
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             then
             the
             Kings
             open
             and
             professed
             enemie
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             the
             King
             in
             euery
             generall
             pardon
             that
             he
             graunted
             by
             Parliament
             after
             this
             practise
             ,
             he
             did
             still
             except
             all
             treasons
             committed
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             :
             meaning
             thereby
             (
             as
             it
             was
             supposed
             )
             that
             the
             Bishop
             should
             not
             take
             any
             benefite
             by
             any
             generall
             pardon
             ,
             if
             his
             Maiestie
             would
             at
             any
             time
             call
             him
             to
             account
             :
             and
             further
             minded
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             )
             to
             haue
             vsed
             extremitie
             of
             lawe
             against
             him
             ,
             (
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             lent
             his
             Highnes
             longer
             life
             )
             vpon
             iust
             matter
             not
             taken
             away
             by
             any
             pardon
             ,
             commaunding
             thereupon
             often
             the
             Lorde
             Paget
             (
             being
             then
             his
             Secretarie
             )
             to
             keepe
             safe
             certain
             writings
             which
             he
             had
             against
             him
             .
             But
             the
             parities
             ,
             or
             disparities
             of
             your
             two
             Prelates
             by
             you
             compared
             together
             ,
             I
             passe
             ouer
             as
             matter
             impertinent
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             your
             exceptions
             against
             my
             speeches
             vttered
             of
             them
             in
             particular
             .
             And
             first
             concerning
             
             Bishop
             Gardiner
             he
             setteth
             downe
             these
             my
             speeches
             .
             
               Gardiner
               that
               most
               proude
               and
               bloodie
               monster
               ,
               left
               no
               corner
               of
               his
               wit
               vnsought
               ,
               to
               shorten
               her
               Maiesties
               daies
               ,
               and
               preuent
               her
               by
               the
               bloodie
               slaughter
               of
               her
               sacred
               person
               ,
               from
               being
               our
               Queene
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               The
               Recusants
               of
               our
               age
               cannot
               professe
               ,
               nor
               make
               greater
               shew
               of
               loyaltie
               and
               loue
               to
               our
               dread
               Soueraigne
               ,
               neither
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             This
             my
             charge
             against
             Gardiner
             this
             sturdie
             Encounterer
             seeketh
             to
             beate
             backe
             ,
             first
             ,
             by
             commending
             him
             for
             a
             most
             tender
             hearted
             ,
             and
             milde
             man
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             great
             man
             ,
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             ,
             was
             farther
             from
             bloud
             and
             bloudines
             then
             he
             ;
             and
             that
             any
             good
             natured
             Protestant
             that
             liued
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             had
             wit
             to
             iudge
             ,
             and
             indifferencie
             to
             speake
             the
             trueth
             without
             passion
             ,
             would
             confesse
             as
             much
             .
             Which
             because
             himselfe
             cannot
             but
             know
             to
             bee
             a
             shameles
             vntrueth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doubting
             how
             the
             generall
             commendation
             of
             his
             milde
             nature
             would
             be
             intertained
             ,
             he
             for
             a
             particular
             instance
             ,
             telleth
             vs
             a
             long
             tale
             (
             of
             like
             authoritie
             )
             concerning
             his
             tender
             affection
             towards
             the
             Duke
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             after
             hee
             was
             condemned
             ,
             &c.
             which
             as
             it
             nothing
             concerneth
             our
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             so
             hauing
             onely
             his
             bare
             worde
             to
             warrant
             it
             ,
             the
             indifferent
             reader
             may
             credite
             and
             regard
             as
             he
             seeth
             cause
             .
          
           
             
             And
             for
             the
             better
             direction
             of
             thy
             iudgement
             (
             gentle
             Reader
             )
             and
             fuller
             iustifying
             of
             my
             accusation
             against
             him
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             amisse
             to
             take
             a
             short
             view
             of
             a
             few
             particulars
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             gentlenes
             of
             this
             Bishops
             nature
             may
             appeare
             to
             all
             men
             :
             I
             will
             not
             here
             stand
             vpon
             the
             secret
             ,
             intestine
             ,
             and
             deadlie
             hatred
             which
             he
             alwaies
             bare
             to
             the
             fauourers
             of
             the
             
             Gospell
             ;
             and
             how
             through
             his
             wilie
             craft
             he
             so
             farre
             preuailed
             with
             the
             king
             to
             proceed
             in
             such
             sort
             against
             the
             worthy
             Martir
             of
             Christ
             
               Iohn
               Lambert
            
             as
             he
             did
             :
             
             the
             only
             example
             of
             Marbecke
             ,
             for
             that
             kings
             time
             ,
             shall
             suffice
             .
             Who
             being
             conuented
             before
             Gardiner
             ,
             for
             the
             concordance
             in
             English
             (
             now
             extant
             ,
             )
             which
             he
             then
             had
             begunne
             ,
             was
             by
             all
             meanes
             (
             by
             men
             sent
             from
             the
             B.
             )
             sifted
             to
             detect
             whom
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             fauourers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             with
             which
             importunities
             the
             man
             of
             God
             being
             wearied
             ,
             he
             burst
             forth
             into
             these
             words
             ;
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               what
               will
               my
               Lord
               doe
               ?
            
             will
             his
             Lordship
             compell
             me
             to
             accuse
             men
             ,
             and
             wote
             not
             wherof
             ?
             After
             this
             the
             Bishop
             himself
             talketh
             with
             him
             ,
             &
             asketh
             him
             whether
             he
             wil
             cast
             away
             himself
             ?
             To
             whom
             he
             answering
             ,
             no
             my
             Lord
             ,
             I
             trust
             :
             yes
             quoth
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             thou
             goest
             about
             it
             ,
             for
             thou
             wilt
             vtter
             nothing
             .
             
               What
               a
               diuell
               made
               thee
               meddle
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               thy
               vocation
               was
               another
               way
               ;
               &c.
               and
               why
               the
               diuell
               diddest
               thou
               not
               hold
               thee
               there
               ?
            
             
             And
             after
             hard
             pressing
             him
             to
             detect
             and
             accuse
             some
             ,
             and
             his
             deniall
             to
             accuse
             anie
             for
             heretikes
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             iustly
             :
             the
             milde
             Bishop
             told
             him
             ,
             
               Sith
               thou
               art
               so
               wilfull
               and
               stubborne
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               goe
               to
               the
               diuell
               for
               me
               .
            
             And
             so
             ,
             whereas
             Sir
             
               Anthonie
               Wingfield
            
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Guard
             ,
             had
             before
             sent
             word
             to
             the
             keeper
             of
             the
             Marshalsey
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Counsels
             pleasure
             ,
             he
             should
             intreat
             Marbecke
             gently
             :
             this
             charitable
             &
             tender
             hearted
             Gardiner
             sent
             word
             to
             the
             keeper
             ,
             to
             lay
             yrons
             vpon
             him
             ,
             to
             keepe
             him
             fast
             shut
             in
             a
             chamber
             ,
             alone
             that
             (
             when
             he
             came
             to
             meat
             )
             he
             should
             speake
             to
             no
             man
             ,
             nor
             no
             man
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             further
             that
             he
             should
             suffer
             no
             manner
             of
             person
             (
             no
             not
             his
             own
             
             wife
             )
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             minister
             anie
             thing
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             streight
             and
             hard
             sort
             continued
             he
             about
             three
             weekes
             .
             His
             wife
             made
             often
             sute
             to
             the
             Bishop
             to
             be
             permitted
             to
             visite
             her
             husband
             ,
             but
             his
             bowels
             wanted
             compassion
             ,
             till
             at
             length
             she
             meeting
             him
             at
             the
             Court
             ,
             was
             bold
             to
             pul
             him
             by
             the
             Rochet
             and
             said
             to
             him
             :
             
               O
               my
               Lord
               these
               eighteene
               daies
               I
               haue
               troubled
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               now
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               euer
               you
               came
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               put
               me
               off
               no
               longer
               ,
               but
               let
               me
               goe
               to
               my
               husband
               :
            
             One
             of
             the
             kings
             seruants
             ,
             and
             her
             next
             neighbour
             standing
             by
             ,
             besought
             him
             to
             be
             good
             Lord
             to
             her
             ;
             which
             had
             her
             owne
             mother
             lying
             bedredde
             vpon
             her
             hands
             ,
             besides
             fiue
             or
             six
             children
             .
             I
             promise
             you
             (
             quoth
             the
             Bishop
             )
             her
             husband
             is
             a
             great
             heretike
             ,
             
             and
             hath
             read
             more
             Scripture
             then
             any
             man
             in
             the
             Realme
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             he
             knoweth
             a
             great
             sort
             of
             harlots
             and
             will
             not
             vtter
             them
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             gaue
             her
             leaue
             to
             go
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             willing
             her
             to
             aduise
             him
             to
             vtter
             such
             naughtie
             fellowes
             as
             hee
             knew
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             when
             he
             was
             now
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             &
             ruled
             the
             rost
             ,
             how
             far
             not
             onely
             from
             tender
             pittie
             ,
             but
             euen
             from
             ciuill
             humanitie
             ,
             hee
             shewed
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             ,
             the
             examples
             are
             too
             many
             ,
             and
             experiments
             too
             plaine
             ;
             and
             therefore
             needlesse
             here
             to
             be
             inserted
             .
             But
             a
             taste
             must
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             for
             which
             this
             may
             suffice
             :
             when
             that
             reuerent
             learned
             man
             ,
             (
             and
             afterwards
             a
             most
             constant
             Martyr
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             )
             D.
             
               Rowland
               Taylor
            
             ,
             
             a
             Doctor
             professed
             in
             both
             the
             lawes
             ,
             and
             withall
             a
             right
             perfect
             diuine
             ,
             appeared
             before
             Gardiner
             vpon
             his
             summons
             ;
             how
             vngently
             did
             he
             intreat
             him
             ?
             nay
             how
             furiously
             
             did
             he
             at
             the
             very
             first
             sight
             rage
             against
             him
             ?
             
             not
             reasoning
             with
             him
             mildly
             (
             as
             he
             came
             a
             Bishop
             )
             but
             barking
             at
             him
             like
             a
             mad
             dog
             ,
             calling
             him
             knaue
             ,
             traitor
             ,
             heretike
             ,
             villaine
             ,
             varlet
             ,
             beetlebrow-foole
             ,
             &c.
             and
             afterwards
             committed
             him
             to
             prison
             ,
             where
             he
             lay
             a
             yeere
             and
             three
             quarters
             ,
             till
             the
             Papists
             had
             gotten
             certaine
             olde
             tyranous
             lawes
             (
             by
             King
             Henrie
             and
             King
             Edward
             before
             put
             downe
             )
             to
             be
             reuiued
             againe
             ;
             vpon
             which
             Gardiner
             cyted
             him
             and
             others
             
               ex
               officio
            
             before
             himselfe
             and
             his
             colleagues
             ,
             and
             pronounced
             against
             him
             ,
             Master
             Bradford
             and
             Master
             Saunders
             ,
             three
             worthie
             learned
             and
             painefull
             preachers
             ,
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             His
             dealing
             with
             Master
             Philpot
             Archdeacon
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             a
             good
             house
             ,
             being
             a
             Knights
             sonne
             (
             though
             rayling
             Storie
             cried
             out
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             vile
             heretike
             knaue
             ,
             for
             an
             heretike
             is
             no
             Gentleman
             )
             I
             aske
             not
             of
             what
             compassion
             and
             mercie
             ,
             but
             of
             what
             equitie
             and
             iustice
             ,
             did
             it
             sauour
             ?
             when
             he
             committed
             this
             valiant
             Souldier
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             prison
             ,
             and
             kept
             him
             there
             a
             yeere
             and
             a
             halfe
             ,
             taking
             all
             his
             liuing
             from
             him
             ,
             without
             all
             lawe
             ,
             onely
             because
             he
             spake
             his
             mind
             freely
             of
             the
             questions
             proposed
             to
             be
             disputed
             of
             in
             the
             Conuocation
             house
             ;
             whereunto
             besides
             the
             libertie
             of
             the
             house
             they
             had
             the
             Queenes
             warrant
             for
             their
             securitie
             .
             But
             it
             booted
             not
             to
             pleade
             priuiledge
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             or
             warrant
             from
             the
             Queene
             ,
             tender
             hearted
             Gardiner
             of
             his
             dissolute
             (
             I
             would
             say
             )
             absolute
             power
             kept
             him
             so
             long
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             sent
             him
             to
             his
             slaughterman
             Boner
             to
             be
             branded
             to
             the
             fire
             :
             
             In
             whom
             this
             is
             worthie
             the
             noting
             ,
             that
             he
             
             seemed
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             vnwilling
             to
             haue
             medled
             with
             Master
             Philpot
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             maruaile
             why
             other
             men
             will
             trouble
             me
             with
             their
             matters
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             be
             obedient
             to
             my
             betters
             ,
             and
             I
             wis
             men
             speake
             otherwise
             of
             me
             then
             I
             deserue
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             bloudie
             affection
             of
             Gardiners
             heart
             must
             be
             executed
             by
             Boners
             hands
             :
             )
             And
             when
             in
             that
             time
             of
             Master
             Philpots
             captiuitie
             with
             
               Boner
               ,
               Gardiner
            
             died
             ,
             
             Boner
             perceiuing
             that
             Master
             Philpot
             would
             by
             no
             meanes
             recant
             ,
             burst
             forth
             into
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Now
               ye
               thinke
               because
               my
               Lord
               Chancellour
               is
               dead
               ,
               we
               will
               ●●●●e
               no
               moe
               .
            
             Which
             wordes
             what
             doe
             they
             argue
             else
             ?
             but
             that
             howsoeuer
             some
             Bishops
             and
             other
             Clergie
             Masters
             were
             the
             inferiour
             executioners
             ,
             yet
             Gardiner
             the
             Lord
             Chancellour
             was
             the
             Arch-Dedalus
             and
             chiefe
             master
             of
             the
             worke
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             did
             blow
             the
             bellowes
             to
             kindle
             all
             the
             fires
             wherein
             the
             bodies
             of
             so
             many
             Martyrs
             were
             consumed
             to
             ashes
             .
          
           
             The
             which
             will
             appeare
             more
             plainly
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             a
             memorable
             storie
             set
             downe
             by
             Master
             Foxe
             of
             him
             ,
             reported
             by
             two
             credible
             persons
             of
             worship
             in
             the
             house
             of
             a
             worshipfull
             Citizen
             bearing
             then
             office
             in
             the
             Citie
             of
             London
             ,
             from
             Master
             Mundaie
             secretarie
             sometime
             to
             the
             old
             Lord
             Thomas
             Duke
             of
             Norffolke
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             day
             Master
             Ridley
             and
             Master
             Latimer
             were
             burnt
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             the
             olde
             Duke
             of
             Norffolke
             with
             this
             reporter
             his
             secretarie
             attending
             on
             him
             ,
             came
             to
             Bishop
             Gardiners
             house
             ;
             the
             olde
             aged
             Duke
             wayting
             there
             for
             his
             dinner
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             was
             not
             disposed
             to
             dine
             ,
             till
             at
             length
             about
             foure
             of
             the
             clocke
             commeth
             in
             his
             seruant
             in
             
             all
             post
             haste
             from
             Oxford
             ,
             assuring
             the
             Bishop
             most
             certainly
             that
             he
             saw
             fire
             put
             to
             them
             .
             Then
             commeth
             out
             Gardiner
             reioycing
             to
             the
             Duke
             ,
             
             and
             calleth
             for
             dinner
             ,
             and
             began
             merely
             to
             eate
             ;
             but
             the
             bloudie
             Tyrant
             had
             not
             eaten
             a
             fewe
             bits
             ,
             but
             the
             suddaine
             stroke
             of
             God
             his
             terrible
             hand
             fell
             vpon
             him
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             (
             to
             vse
             mine
             Authors
             own
             words
             )
             immediately
             he
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             table
             ,
             and
             so
             brought
             to
             his
             bed
             ,
             where
             he
             continued
             the
             space
             of
             fifteene
             daies
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             he
             could
             not
             auoid
             by
             vrine
             or
             otherwise
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             receiued
             ,
             whereby
             his
             bodie
             being
             miserablie
             inflamed
             within
             (
             who
             had
             inflamed
             so
             many
             godly
             Martyrs
             before
             )
             was
             brought
             to
             a
             wretched
             end
             .
             And
             thereof
             no
             doubt
             (
             as
             most
             like
             it
             is
             )
             came
             the
             thrusting
             out
             of
             his
             tongue
             from
             his
             mouth
             ,
             so
             swolne
             and
             blacke
             with
             the
             inflammation
             of
             his
             bodie
             .
             A
             spectacle
             worthie
             to
             be
             noted
             and
             beholden
             of
             all
             such
             bloudie
             burning
             persecutors
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             to
             stand
             vpon
             the
             deuotion
             of
             this
             your
             milde
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             eate
             till
             he
             were
             sure
             of
             the
             death
             of
             these
             two
             worthies
             (
             a
             deuotion
             matchable
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             Richard
             the
             third
             ,
             then
             but
             Protector
             ,
             who
             sware
             by
             Saint
             Paule
             that
             he
             would
             not
             dine
             till
             the
             Lord
             Hastings
             head
             were
             off
             ,
             and
             would
             needs
             stay
             so
             long
             for
             his
             oathes
             sake
             )
             nor
             vpon
             the
             great
             ioy
             this
             Bishop
             conceiued
             at
             the
             certaine
             report
             of
             their
             deaths
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             shedding
             of
             Christian
             bloud
             had
             been
             to
             him
             as
             the
             obteyning
             of
             great
             treasures
             ;
             nor
             yet
             vpon
             the
             fearfull
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             vpon
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             suddaine
             inflicted
             vpon
             him
             :
             I
             will
             remember
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             
             how
             that
             the
             Dutches
             of
             Suffolke
             espying
             him
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             (
             being
             the
             prisoner
             )
             inking
             Edwards
             raigne
             :
             said
             it
             was
             merrie
             with
             the
             Lambes
             ,
             now
             the
             Wolfe
             was
             shut
             vp
             :
             which
             speech
             ,
             this
             your
             gentle
             natured
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             nothing
             vindicatiue
             (
             as
             you
             terme
             him
             )
             well
             remembred
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             ,
             and
             therfore
             in
             the
             first
             lent
             of
             her
             raigne
             ,
             studied
             an
             holie
             practise
             of
             reuenge
             ,
             first
             by
             touching
             this
             Dutches
             in
             the
             person
             of
             her
             husband
             Master
             Bertye
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             sent
             an
             attachment
             to
             the
             Sherife
             of
             Lincolneshire
             ,
             with
             a
             speciall
             letter
             ,
             commaunding
             him
             most
             strictly
             to
             attach
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             Bale
             to
             bring
             him
             vp
             to
             him
             to
             London
             ,
             whereas
             he
             had
             no
             cause
             at
             all
             to
             send
             for
             him
             .
             Afterwards
             examineth
             him
             of
             the
             Dutches
             his
             wiues
             Religion
             ,
             whether
             she
             was
             now
             as
             readie
             to
             set
             vp
             the
             Masse
             ,
             
             as
             before
             to
             pull
             it
             downe
             ,
             with
             further
             obiections
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             :
             by
             which
             Master
             Berty
             fully
             perceiued
             the
             cruell
             minde
             of
             the
             Bishop
             set
             vpon
             bloudie
             reuenge
             ,
             and
             therefore
             obtained
             leaue
             of
             the
             Queene
             for
             his
             vrgent
             and
             important
             affaires
             to
             passe
             the
             Seas
             ,
             secretly
             appointed
             how
             the
             Dutchesse
             should
             come
             after
             ,
             who
             with
             her
             daughter
             of
             a
             yeere
             olde
             ,
             with
             a
             fewe
             of
             her
             meanest
             seruants
             ,
             in
             great
             danger
             tooke
             barge
             at
             Lion
             Key
             ,
             in
             the
             mistie
             morning
             ,
             chusing
             rather
             to
             commit
             her selfe
             to
             the
             winde
             and
             waues
             ,
             then
             to
             your
             Gardiners
             gentle
             ,
             and
             nothing
             vindicatiue
             disposition
             .
          
           
             What
             should
             I
             stand
             vpon
             any
             further
             matter
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             nature
             &
             disposition
             of
             this
             your
             milde
             Prelate
             ?
             Boner
             who
             knew
             him
             better
             then
             you
             (
             Sir
             Encounterer
             )
             doth
             more
             then
             iustifie
             me
             in
             that
             large
             
             description
             of
             Gardiners
             nature
             ,
             &
             disposition
             ,
             
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Lord
             Cromwell
             ,
             wherein
             he
             tearmeth
             him
             to
             be
             of
             an
             hard
             heart
             ,
             and
             cankred
             malicious
             stomacke
             ,
             that
             he
             spake
             with
             a
             Pilates
             voice
             ,
             and
             chargeth
             him
             that
             in
             talke
             had
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             bad
             turde
             in
             Boners
             teeth
             againe
             and
             againe
             ,
             that
             the
             flesh
             of
             his
             cheekes
             beganne
             to
             swell
             and
             tremble
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             looked
             as
             if
             he
             would
             haue
             runne
             through
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             behaued
             himselfe
             bedlemly
             ,
             that
             in
             malice
             and
             disdaine
             he
             might
             be
             compared
             to
             the
             diuell
             of
             hell
             ,
             not
             yeelding
             to
             him
             in
             pride
             at
             all
             :
             with
             sundrie
             other
             notes
             of
             such
             speciall
             commendation
             ,
             which
             in
             that
             letter
             of
             Boners
             to
             the
             Lord
             Cromwell
             are
             to
             be
             found
             .
             And
             this
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             is
             sufficient
             to
             cleare
             me
             from
             malignitie
             ,
             and
             sycophancie
             ,
             for
             calling
             so
             vnworthie
             a
             man
             a
             bloudie
             monster
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             flourish
             to
             make
             shew
             in
             generall
             of
             the
             Bishops
             milde
             mature
             (
             whereof
             by
             these
             fewe
             )
             
             particulars
             the
             reader
             may
             more
             soundly
             iudge
             )
             this
             his
             Proctor
             proceedeth
             to
             cleere
             him
             of
             seeking
             her
             Maiesties
             life
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             her
             sister
             :
             but
             it
             seemeth
             his
             conscience
             gaue
             him
             a
             secret
             checke
             ,
             when
             he
             set
             pen
             to
             paper
             about
             this
             defence
             .
             For
             how
             weake
             an
             Apologie
             doth
             make
             for
             so
             haynous
             an
             accusation
             ?
             
             the
             lines
             are
             few
             in
             which
             he
             wrappeth
             vp
             the
             handling
             of
             this
             weightie
             case
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             as
             weake
             as
             water
             that
             he
             alleadgeth
             for
             the
             Bishops
             clearing
             .
             
               It
               was
               so
               farre
               off
               from
               Gardiners
               condition
               and
               nature
            
             (
             saith
             this
             forward
             Proctor
             )
             
               that
               he
               dareth
               say
               I
               doe
               him
               apparent
               and
               wilfull
               wrong
               .
            
             What
             (
             Sir
             )
             if
             for
             malice
             he
             might
             be
             compared
             to
             the
             diuell
             ,
             (
             as
             Boner
             witnesseth
             )
             what
             could
             be
             more
             agreeable
             
             to
             his
             nature
             ,
             then
             to
             seeke
             the
             bloud
             of
             so
             gracious
             and
             innocent
             a
             Ladie
             ?
             And
             seemeth
             not
             (
             trow
             ye
             )
             his
             case
             to
             be
             verie
             good
             which
             so
             wooddie
             ,
             yea
             so
             hot
             ,
             and
             fierie
             a
             Patrone
             seekes
             to
             maintaine
             with
             so
             slender
             and
             cold
             a
             defence
             ,
             as
             
               I
               dare
               say
               he
               doth
               him
               apparunt
               and
               wilfull
               wrong
               ?
            
             But
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               she
               was
               an
               obiect
               rather
               of
               loue
               and
               compassion
               ,
               then
               of
               enuie
               ,
               and
               hatred
               :
            
             But
             what
             loue
             could
             proceede
             from
             him
             that
             was
             of
             an
             hard
             heart
             ,
             and
             cancred
             malicious
             stomacke
             ?
             what
             compassion
             could
             he
             shewe
             whose
             verie
             bowels
             were
             cruell
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             misterious
             bracelet
             of
             which
             this
             brabler
             talketh
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             the
             secrecie
             of
             Wyats
             conspiracie
             was
             said
             to
             lie
             hidden
             ,
             which
             Gardiner
             farther
             pierced
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             neuer
             vsed
             or
             vrged
             the
             knowledge
             gotten
             thereof
             ,
             to
             the
             Ladies
             perill
             :
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             the
             misterie
             of
             this
             Shemeis
             treacherie
             against
             that
             innocent
             Ladie
             ,
             
             &
             his
             now
             Soueraigne
             ,
             may
             hereby
             appeare
             to
             all
             men
             ;
             who
             to
             grace
             his
             client
             with
             the
             commendation
             of
             a
             deepe
             politike
             ,
             to
             pearse
             further
             into
             the
             misterie
             of
             that
             conspiracie
             ,
             then
             anie
             other
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             tender
             harted
             man
             ,
             in
             not
             vsing
             nor
             vrging
             his
             knowledge
             gotten
             thereof
             to
             the
             Ladies
             perill
             :
             layeth
             the
             highest
             disgrace
             vpon
             his
             Soueraigne
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             ;
             as
             if
             she
             had
             been
             secretly
             confederate
             with
             Wyat
             in
             his
             rebellion
             against
             her
             sister
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Eagle-eyed
             Bishop
             had
             spied
             so
             much
             in
             a
             misterious
             bracelet
             ,
             but
             of
             pure
             good
             will
             did
             neuer
             vrge
             it
             to
             her
             perill
             .
             Whereas
             for
             euer
             finding
             any
             suspition
             against
             her
             ,
             through
             so
             manie
             hard
             and
             earnest
             siftings
             ,
             his
             owne
             mouth
             is
             a
             witnesse
             against
             him
             ,
             who
             (
             kneeling
             downe
             to
             her
             Grace
             ,
             after
             long
             triall
             
             had
             of
             her
             loyaltie
             and
             integritie
             ,
             )
             said
             ,
             
             
               Then
               hath
               your
               Grace
               the
               aduantage
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               other
               of
               the
               Lords
               ,
               for
               your
               long
               and
               wrong
               Imprisonment
               .
            
             As
             for
             his
             concealing
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             hee
             might
             finde
             against
             her
             ,
             or
             desire
             to
             free
             her
             from
             daunger
             :
             who
             knoweth
             not
             how
             farre
             both
             hee
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergie
             were
             from
             any
             such
             inclination
             ?
             For
             when
             Wyat
             at
             his
             death
             cleered
             the
             Ladie
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Doctor
             Weston
             cried
             ,
             
             
               Beleeue
               him
               not
               good
               People
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             being
             related
             to
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               White
            
             then
             Lord
             Maior
             ,
             he
             was
             moued
             at
             the
             bloudie
             humour
             of
             this
             Popish
             Doctor
             ,
             and
             said
             of
             him
             with
             indignation
             ,
             In
             sooth
             I
             neuer
             tooke
             him
             but
             for
             a
             knaue
             .
             But
             was
             your
             Bishop
             more
             mildlie
             affected
             then
             the
             Doctor
             ?
             Nay
             hee
             was
             so
             vnwilling
             to
             haue
             her
             cleered
             ,
             as
             hee
             chafed
             exceedinglie
             at
             a
             poore
             Apprentise
             in
             London
             ,
             for
             saying
             that
             Wyat
             had
             cleered
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Courtney
             ,
             
             and
             caused
             the
             Lord
             Maior
             to
             bring
             this
             poore
             youth
             to
             the
             Starre
             Chamber
             ,
             where
             hee
             vttered
             a
             speech
             vpon
             that
             occasion
             ,
             and
             pronounced
             the
             innocent
             Ladie
             guiltie
             ,
             and
             commaunded
             the
             Apprentise
             should
             be
             punished
             .
             And
             if
             Master
             Bridges
             then
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             Tower
             had
             not
             (
             as
             is
             reported
             )
             most
             honestly
             aduentured
             to
             Queene
             Marie
             ,
             to
             informe
             her
             of
             a
             warrant
             that
             was
             out
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             this
             her
             worthie
             Sister
             ,
             the
             innocent
             Ladie
             had
             lost
             her
             life
             ,
             poore
             England
             had
             been
             depriued
             of
             so
             gracious
             a
             Soueraigne
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             our
             Candlesticke
             had
             been
             put
             out
             .
             But
             blessed
             bee
             the
             Lorde
             who
             gaue
             not
             the
             Soule
             of
             his
             Turtle
             Doue
             to
             the
             beasts
             ,
             nor
             his
             darling
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             dogges
             .
          
           
           
             
             With
             this
             ,
             for
             good
             fellowship
             may
             walke
             hand
             in
             hand
             ,
             his
             plea
             for
             the
             Bishops
             freedome
             concerning
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             the
             Spaniard
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             affirme
             ,
             that
             Gardiner
             and
             his
             complices
             neuer
             rested
             ,
             vntill
             they
             had
             brought
             in
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             and
             matched
             him
             with
             Queene
             Marie
             :
             by
             which
             they
             betraied
             God
             ,
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Realme
             :
             from
             which
             this
             Proctor
             first
             would
             cleare
             him
             ,
             by
             imagining
             in
             him
             a
             partiall
             affection
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Deuonshire
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             haue
             married
             to
             the
             Queene
             .
             But
             it
             were
             strange
             that
             in
             a
             man
             of
             Gardiners
             place
             ,
             there
             should
             bee
             so
             great
             ficklenes
             and
             mutabilitie
             ,
             that
             in
             so
             short
             a
             space
             ,
             so
             great
             loue
             should
             bee
             turned
             into
             such
             extreame
             hatred
             ;
             a
             little
             before
             in
             his
             loue
             he
             would
             haue
             made
             him
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             by
             matching
             him
             to
             Queene
             Marie
             :
             within
             a
             while
             after
             he
             would
             haue
             made
             him
             worse
             then
             a
             caitife
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             as
             a
             Traitour
             ,
             accusing
             him
             earnestlie
             in
             the
             Starre
             Chamber
             ,
             when
             as
             Wyat
             had
             cleered
             him
             .
             Secondlie
             ,
             hee
             demaundeth
             if
             this
             had
             been
             so
             (
             as
             hee
             saith
             it
             was
             not
             )
             why
             did
             they
             betraie
             therein
             both
             God
             ,
             their
             Queene
             and
             their
             Countrie
             ?
             To
             which
             his
             demaunde
             I
             briefelie
             answere
             .
             God
             was
             betraied
             because
             his
             true
             Religion
             was
             exiled
             ,
             (
             which
             Queene
             Marie
             ,
             before
             her
             obtaining
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             promised
             to
             the
             Suffolke
             men
             to
             maintaine
             ,
             )
             and
             in
             steede
             thereof
             Idolatrie
             was
             established
             .
             The
             Queene
             they
             betraied
             ,
             because
             they
             matched
             her
             to
             an
             vnhusband-like
             husband
             ,
             who
             estranged
             both
             his
             affection
             and
             companie
             from
             her
             ,
             which
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             a
             great
             cause
             of
             the
             shortning
             of
             her
             daies
             :
             for
             when
             the
             cause
             of
             her
             often
             sighing
             a
             little
             before
             her
             death
             
             was
             asked
             ,
             of
             her selfe
             she
             confessed
             this
             to
             bee
             one
             (
             though
             not
             the
             onelie
             )
             cause
             ,
             that
             she
             could
             not
             enioie
             the
             companie
             of
             her
             husband
             .
             The
             Realme
             they
             betraied
             ,
             because
             they
             sought
             to
             make
             it
             subiect
             to
             a
             stranger
             ,
             though
             yet
             (
             blessed
             bee
             God
             )
             doe
             all
             they
             what
             they
             could
             ,
             or
             the
             Queene
             herselfe
             ,
             they
             could
             neuer
             set
             the
             Crowne
             of
             England
             vpon
             King
             Phillips
             head
             :
             And
             that
             the
             temporall
             inconueniences
             by
             that
             match
             were
             not
             more
             fullie
             felt
             ,
             God
             is
             to
             bee
             praised
             ,
             who
             gaue
             him
             here
             so
             short
             an
             aboade
             .
             Further
             by
             this
             match
             they
             bringing
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             resigning
             the
             Supremacie
             to
             him
             ,
             did
             wrong
             to
             the
             Crowne
             :
             for
             by
             the
             Lawe
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             King
             in
             his
             owne
             Realme
             is
             chiefe
             gouernour
             ,
             both
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             Ciuill
             ;
             the
             Pope
             contrariwise
             will
             not
             onelie
             be
             aboue
             the
             King
             in
             all
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             some
             Ciuill
             ,
             challenging
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Cleargie
             men
             for
             his
             subiects
             ,
             exempting
             them
             in
             things
             Ciuill
             from
             the
             Kings
             authoritie
             ,
             whereby
             he
             robbeth
             the
             King
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             Subiects
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Realme
             doth
             gleane
             out
             another
             Realme
             to
             himselfe
             :
             yea
             challengeth
             to
             haue
             power
             to
             depose
             the
             Prince
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             auncient
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Realme
             were
             hereby
             made
             to
             stand
             for
             cyphers
             ;
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Realme
             will
             haue
             a
             Priest
             for
             debt
             to
             bee
             sued
             before
             a
             temporall
             Iudge
             ,
             but
             the
             Popes
             Lawe
             commeth
             and
             crieth
             the
             contrarie
             :
             Patrones
             by
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Realme
             should
             giue
             Benefices
             ;
             but
             the
             Popes
             Lawe
             setteth
             them
             besides
             .
             All
             the
             dangerous
             consequences
             threatned
             to
             this
             Realme
             by
             that
             match
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             my
             purpose
             to
             set
             downe
             :
             I
             will
             onelie
             adde
             a
             fewe
             verses
             made
             long
             since
             concerning
             
             that
             marriage
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Reader
             may
             partlie
             see
             what
             is
             to
             be
             iudged
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Regi
               ,
               non
               Regi
               ,
               nupsit
               ,
               non
               nupserat
               ,
               Angla
               est
               ,
            
             
               Non
               Angla
               est
               ,
               grauida
               est
               ,
               non
               grauida
               est
               ,
               grauius
               est
               .
            
             
               Parturit
               atque
               parit
               ,
               sic
               vos
               voluistis
               ouantes
               ,
            
             
               Nil
               tamen
               illa
               parit
               ,
               sic
               voluit
               dominus
               .
            
             
               Duxerat
               ad
               paucos
               menses
               ,
               mox
               deserit
               idem
               ,
            
             
               Sponsa
               est
               ,
               mox
               vidua
               est
               ,
               sic
               voluit
               Dominus
               :
            
             
               Irrita
               frustrentur
               semper
               sic
               vota
               malorum
               ,
            
             
               Perniciem
               patriae
               ,
               qui
               voluere
               suae
               .
            
             
               A
               King
               she
               matcht
               ,
               yet
               not
               a
               King
               ,
            
             
               scant
               doe
               her
               married
               call
               ;
            
             
               English
               she
               is
               ,
               not
               English
               ,
               yet
               great
               ;
            
             
               not
               with
               childe
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               She
               breedes
               and
               beareth
               in
               her
               wombe
               ,
            
             
               as
               ye
               triumph
               and
               braue
               ,
            
             
               Yet
               brings
               no
               childe
               into
               the
               world
               ,
            
             
               euen
               so
               the
               Lord
               would
               haue
               .
            
             
               Philip
               a
               few
               moneths
               married
               her
               ,
            
             
               then
               leaues
               her
               with
               great
               speede
               ;
            
             
               A
               wife
               she
               is
               ,
               a
               widow
               straight
               ,
            
             
               the
               Lord
               had
               so
               decreed
               .
            
             
               Euen
               so
               confounded
               be
               th'
               attempts
            
             
               of
               wicked
               Papists
               all
               ,
            
             
               Which
               of
               their
               natiue
               Countrie
               seele
            
             
               the
               ruine
               and
               the
               fall
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             the
             great
             fume
             and
             chafe
             of
             this
             hot
             Encounterer
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             say
             the
             Recusants
             cannot
             professe
             more
             loue
             and
             loyaltie
             to
             the
             Queene
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             then
             did
             
               Gardiner
               ,
               Boner
            
             and
             Tunstal
             to
             her
             noble
             Father
             and
             Brother
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             confirme
             by
             Printed
             bookes
             :
             for
             Gardiner
             in
             his
             booke
             
             
               de
               vera
               obedientia
               ,
               &c.
            
             where
             like
             a
             graue
             States-man
             ,
             
             and
             another
             Nestor
             ,
             hee
             takes
             vpon
             him
             to
             taxe
             mee
             either
             with
             ignorance
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             our
             owne
             Realme
             ,
             or
             with
             forwardnes
             to
             tell
             vntruthes
             .
             His
             allegations
             are
             two
             ,
             the
             first
             that
             Gardiners
             booke
             
               de
               vera
               obedientia
            
             was
             written
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             Kings
             violent
             proceeding
             ,
             or
             not
             being
             well
             instructed
             perhaps
             in
             the
             controuersie
             of
             the
             Supremacie
             ;
             and
             that
             shaken
             with
             the
             frailtie
             of
             humane
             infirmitie
             ,
             hee
             shrunke
             with
             Saint
             Peter
             :
             But
             he
             may
             remember
             that
             first
             Gardiner
             with
             sundrie
             others
             ,
             did
             take
             a
             voluntarie
             and
             solemne
             oath
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             copie
             thereof
             yet
             extant
             may
             appeare
             ,
             wherein
             he
             sweareth
             purely
             of
             his
             owne
             voluntarie
             accord
             ,
             and
             absolutelie
             in
             the
             word
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             &c.
             
             Then
             he
             stayeth
             not
             heare
             but
             writeth
             his
             booke
             
               de
               vera
               obedientia
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Popes
             Supremacie
             :
             which
             hee
             professeth
             to
             doe
             with
             long
             and
             mature
             deliberation
             ,
             and
             Boner
             in
             his
             preface
             before
             that
             booke
             ,
             perswadeth
             the
             reader
             to
             esteeme
             Gardiners
             censure
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             more
             weightie
             credence
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             the
             matter
             was
             not
             rashlie
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             aduentures
             ,
             but
             with
             iudgement
             and
             wisedome
             examined
             ,
             and
             discussed
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             rightly
             call
             him
             Fabius
             ,
             that
             with
             his
             aduised
             taking
             of
             leasure
             restored
             the
             matter
             .
             The
             second
             allegation
             is
             ,
             that
             for
             King
             Edwards
             Raigne
             it
             is
             a
             flat
             fable
             and
             fiction
             that
             I
             tell
             of
             Bishop
             Gardiners
             following
             the
             sway
             also
             of
             that
             time
             .
             Gentle
             (
             Sir
             Encounterer
             )
             did
             not
             Gardiner
             againe
             in
             the
             Raigne
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             take
             a
             solemne
             oath
             against
             the
             Popes
             vsurped
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             subscribed
             to
             the
             Kings
             lawfull
             
             Supremacie
             ,
             〈◊〉
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             within
             his
             owne
             Realme
             .
             Yea
             did
             he
             not
             before
             King
             Edward
             flatlie
             preach
             against
             the
             Popes
             Supremacie
             ,
             as
             also
             against
             Images
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Munkeries
             ,
             Chauntries
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             doe
             no
             more
             blasphemouslie
             compare
             Saint
             Peter●
             fall
             to
             Gardiners
             dissimillation●
             Saint
             Peter
             denied
             vpon
             the
             sudden●
             and
             within
             few
             houres
             〈◊〉
             :
             Gardiner
             sware
             solemnly
             ,
             preached
             publikelie
             ,
             and
             wrote
             vpon
             long
             and
             aduised
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             many
             yeares
             ,
             till
             〈…〉
             authoritie
             〈◊〉
             another
             course
             .
          
           
             
             Concerning
             his
             sermon
             made
             at
             Paules
             Crosse
             vpon
             this
             text
             ,
             surgere●
             It
             is
             time
             for
             vs
             now
             to
             arise
             from
             〈◊〉
             ,
             I
             shall
             neede
             little
             to
             answere
             ,
             because
             it
             〈◊〉
             concerneth
             my
             former
             booke
             :
             but
             how
             fir●●e
             soeuer
             your
             wisdom●
             thinketh
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             since
             King
             Henrie
             shaking
             of
             the
             Popes
             tirannie
             might
             be
             compared
             to
             a
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             the
             resuming
             of
             the
             Pope
             withall
             his
             wares
             to
             be
             an
             awaking
             ;
             yet
             what
             more
             like
             might
             then
             Poperie
             ,
             and
             the
             liuing
             〈◊〉
             vnto
             a
             sleepe●●
             For
             as
             darkenes
             co●ereth
             all
             things
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             men
             cannot
             walke
             safelie
             for
             want
             of
             light
             :
             so
             Ignorance
             preuaileth
             in
             Pop●●●e
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             are
             misled
             therein
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             see
             which
             way
             they
             ought
             to
             walke
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             permitted
             to
             exercise
             themselues
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             lanterne
             to
             our
             feete
             ,
             and
             a
             light
             vnto
             our
             steps
             :
             and
             as
             in
             sleepe
             the
             hungrie
             man
             dreameth
             that
             he
             careth
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             awaketh
             his
             soule
             is
             emptie
             ;
             so
             in
             Poper●e
             the
             people
             being
             fed
             with
             mens
             traditions
             ,
             thinke
             themselues
             in
             good
             plight
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             truelie
             wakened
             (
             as
             Ionah
             )
             
             by
             Gods
             spirite
             ,
             they
             perceiue
             that
             they
             were
             hunger-starued
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             the
             true
             foode
             of
             their
             soule
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             In
             stead
             of
             all
             which
             large
             comparison
             of
             those
             times
             of
             King
             Henrie
             and
             King
             Edward
             to
             a
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             commending
             the
             Bishops
             wisdome
             for
             the
             choice
             of
             so
             fit
             a
             text
             :
             I
             will
             set
             by
             way
             of
             opposition
             ,
             another
             euigilate
             (
             or
             caueat
             to
             awake
             )
             made
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Clergie
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             profounde
             Sermon
             of
             this
             you●●
             Bishop
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Henrie
             the
             fourth
             ,
             called
             the
             A.B.C.
             
             
             
               
                 AWake
                 ye
                 ghostlie
                 persons
                 ,
                 awake
                 ,
                 awake
                 ,
              
               
                 Both
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 Cardinall
                 :
              
               
                 Consider
                 wiselie
                 what
                 waies
                 that
                 ye
                 take
                 ,
              
               
                 Daungerouslie
                 being
                 like
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 fall
                 :
              
               
                 Euery
                 where
                 the
                 mischiefe
                 of
                 you
                 all
                 ,
              
               
                 Farre
                 and
                 neere
                 breaketh
                 out
                 very
                 fast
                 ,
              
               
                 God
                 will
                 needes
                 be
                 reuenged
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 long
                 haue
                 ye
                 the
                 world
                 captiued
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 sore
                 bondage
                 of
                 mens
                 traditions
                 ,
              
               
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperours
                 you
                 haue
                 depriued
                 ,
              
               
                 Lewdly
                 vsurping
                 their
                 chiefe
                 possessions
                 .
              
               
                 Much
                 miserie
                 you
                 make
                 in
                 all
                 Regions
                 ,
              
               
                 Now
                 your
                 fraudes
                 be
                 almost
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 cast
                 ,
              
               
                 Of
                 God
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 reuenged
                 at
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 Poore
                 people
                 to
                 oppresse
                 you
                 haue
                 no
                 shame
                 ,
              
               
                 Quaking
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 your
                 bloudie
                 tyrannie
                 ,
              
               
                 Rightfull
                 Iustice
                 you
                 haue
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 frame
                 ,
              
               
                 Seeking
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 your
                 God
                 the
                 Bellie
                 ;
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ●●d●re
                 you
                 holdlie
                 ce●tifie
                 ,
              
               
                 Very
                 little
                 though
                 you
                 be
                 thereof
                 agast
                 ,
              
               
                 Yet
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 reuenged
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 .
              
            
             
             But
             to
             looke
             backe
             a
             little
             vpon
             this
             famous
             Sermon
             ,
             in
             the
             long
             narratiō
             that
             you
             set
             down
             by
             occasion
             of
             this
             Sermon
             ,
             I
             must
             examine
             some
             few
             points
             ,
             wherin
             either
             this
             Proctor
             belieth
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishop
             the
             King.
             And
             first
             if
             it
             be
             true
             that
             he
             affirmeth
             that
             King
             Henrie
             the
             eight
             appointed
             Gardiner
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             sixteene
             Counsellors
             in
             his
             testament
             to
             gouerne
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             Realme
             :
             how
             happened
             it
             that
             Sir
             
               Anthonie
               Browne
            
             was
             so
             earnest
             and
             importunate
             a
             sutor
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             haue
             Gardiner
             put
             into
             his
             Will
             againe
             when
             he
             was
             put
             out
             ?
             
             And
             why
             did
             the
             King
             bid
             him
             holde
             his
             peace
             ,
             and
             trouble
             him
             therewith
             no
             more
             ?
             For
             if
             hee
             were
             in
             ,
             he
             would
             trouble
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             if
             hee
             moued
             him
             any
             more
             for
             Gardiner
             ,
             he
             would
             also
             put
             him
             out
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             an
             argument
             that
             the
             King
             reposed
             great
             trust
             in
             Gardiner
             for
             the
             gouernment
             of
             his
             Sonne
             and
             the
             Realme
             ?
             Another
             thing
             you
             say
             Gardiner
             vttered
             in
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             that
             King
             Henrie
             in
             his
             latter
             time
             was
             inclined
             to
             reconcile
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             But
             I
             would
             the
             Bishop
             had
             had
             more
             wit
             to
             speake
             truth
             ,
             and
             lesse
             skill
             in
             lying
             :
             
             for
             it
             is
             apparant
             that
             not
             long
             before
             the
             Kings
             death
             ,
             hee
             with
             his
             owne
             mouth
             answered
             the
             Ambassadour
             of
             Frederick
             Duke
             of
             Saxonie
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             quarrell
             of
             the
             Duke
             his
             master
             were
             nothing
             else
             against
             the
             Emperour
             but
             for
             Religion
             ,
             he
             should
             stand
             to
             it
             stronglie
             ,
             and
             hee
             would
             take
             his
             part
             .
             Nay
             more
             then
             this
             (
             as
             the
             worthie
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterburie
             Doctor
             Cranmer
             ,
             a
             man
             farre
             more
             inward
             with
             the
             King
             then
             Gardiner
             was
             ,
             doth
             testifie
             )
             the
             King
             but
             little
             before
             his
             death
             resolued
             ,
             talking
             with
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             French
             
             Embassadour
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             the
             King
             of
             France
             within
             one
             halfe
             yeere
             ,
             would
             not
             onely
             change
             the
             Masse
             in
             both
             the
             Realmes
             to
             a
             Communion
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             vsed
             ,
             but
             vtterly
             to
             haue
             banished
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             &
             his
             vsurped
             authority
             :
             Yea
             they
             were
             so
             throughly
             and
             firmely
             resolued
             in
             that
             behalf
             ,
             that
             they
             minded
             also
             to
             exhort
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             in
             Flaunders
             and
             other
             his
             Countries
             and
             Seigniories
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             breake
             off
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             thing
             in
             this
             discourse
             you
             alleadge
             ,
             that
             Bishop
             Gardiner
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             of
             King
             Henrie
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             left
             to
             loue
             that
             person
             which
             by
             Gods
             law
             ,
             and
             mans
             law
             ,
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             loue
             aboue
             all
             others
             (
             to
             wit
             his
             first
             wife
             and
             Queene
             )
             he
             neuer
             loued
             anie
             person
             heartilie
             ,
             and
             constantlie
             after
             .
          
           
             Whereunto
             I
             shortly
             answere
             ,
             that
             concerning
             his
             often
             changes
             of
             his
             wiues
             putting
             som
             to
             death
             ,
             
             and
             others
             away
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             take
             vpon
             me
             to
             answere
             at
             all
             .
             But
             to
             Gardiners
             report
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             this
             his
             mutabilitie
             proceeded
             not
             hereof
             ,
             because
             he
             ceased
             to
             loue
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             first
             loued
             where
             he
             should
             not
             ,
             namely
             his
             owne
             brothers
             wife
             ,
             against
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             and
             nature
             :
             as
             crouching
             and
             glosing
             Gardiner
             ,
             who
             flattered
             with
             the
             issue
             of
             this
             vnlawfull
             match
             ,
             not
             in
             word
             onely
             ,
             but
             in
             publike
             writing
             professed
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             vtterly
             condemning
             the
             former
             mariage
             ,
             with
             his
             brothers
             wife
             ,
             and
             approuing
             &
             iustifying
             the
             second
             with
             Queene
             Anne
             .
             In
             his
             booke
             
               De
               vera
               obedientia
            
             ,
             he
             writeth
             of
             that
             point
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             And
             amongst
             these
             ,
             
               Sith
               there
               is
               commaundement
               that
               a
               man
               shall
               not
               marrie
               his
               
               brother's
               wife
               ,
               what
               could
               the
               King
               :
               excellent
               Maiestie
               〈◊〉
               otherwise
               then
               he
               did
               ?
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               and
               iudgement
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               be
               diuorced
               from
               vnlawfull
               marriage
               ,
               and
               vse
               lawfull
               and
               permitted
               ●●●●●●tion
               :
               and
               obeying
               (
               as
               〈◊〉
               it
               〈◊〉
               )
               conformablie
               〈◊〉
               commaundement
               ,
               cast
               off
               her
               whom
               neither
               law
               ,
               nor
               right
               permitted
               him
               to
               haue
               ,
               and
               take
               him
               to
               chast
               and
               lawfull
               marriage
               ?
            
             Wherein
             although
             the
             sentence
             of
             Gods
             word
             (
             whereto
             all
             things
             ought
             ●●s●oupe
             )
             might
             suffice
             :
             yet
             his
             Maiestie
             was
             contented
             ,
             to
             haue
             the
             assisting
             consents
             of
             the
             most
             notable
             graue
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             Vniuersities
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             and
             all
             to
             the
             intent
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             see
             he
             did
             both
             that
             he
             might
             ,
             &
             ought
             to
             do
             vprightly
             ,
             seeing
             the
             best
             learned
             ,
             &
             most
             worthy
             men
             haue
             subcribed
             to
             it
             ,
             shewing
             therein
             such
             obediēce
             ,
             as
             Gods
             word
             requireth
             of
             euerie
             good
             and
             godly
             man
             ;
             so
             as
             it
             may
             be
             said
             that
             both
             he
             obeyed
             God
             ,
             and
             obeied
             him
             truly
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hitherto
             Gardiners
             words
             .
             Who
             reading
             this
             discourse
             of
             Gardiner
             ,
             concerning
             the
             kings
             first
             vnlawful
             ,
             &
             his
             second
             lawful
             mariage
             ,
             would
             euer
             haue
             suspected
             such
             mutability
             in
             the
             man
             ?
             so
             suddainely
             to
             turne
             the
             Cat
             (
             as
             the
             Prouerbe
             is
             )
             in
             the
             panne
             ,
             approuing
             that
             which
             before
             he
             openlie
             condemned
             ,
             and
             condemning
             that
             which
             before
             he
             publikely
             approued
             ?
             or
             who
             noting
             this
             his
             inconstancie
             ,
             and
             not
             this
             onely
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             of
             condemning
             and
             abiuring
             the
             Popes
             Supremacie
             ,
             and
             earnest
             maintaining
             of
             it
             againe
             ;
             will
             not
             thinke
             him
             a
             verie
             Proteus
             ,
             which
             can
             change
             himselfe
             into
             all
             shapes
             ,
             serue
             all
             times
             ,
             sooth
             all
             Princes
             affections
             ,
             with
             ,
             
               ●it
               ,
               aio
               ,
               negat
               ,
               nego
               ?
            
             And
             so
             I
             leaue
             ,
             your
             
             wauering
             Bishoppe
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             your
             constant
             Cardinall
             .
          
           
             About
             whom
             you
             professe
             to
             be
             verie
             briefe
             ;
             
             but
             if
             you
             had
             not
             spoken
             in
             his
             defence
             at
             all
             ,
             you
             had
             shewed
             yet
             some
             loue
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             hate
             of
             treason
             :
             for
             as
             wicked
             Sheba
             blew
             the
             trumpet
             of
             sedition
             against
             Dauid
             ;
             so
             hath
             this
             your
             Cardinall
             done
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             .
             In
             my
             former
             booke
             ,
             I
             charge
             him
             that
             though
             he
             seemeth
             to
             wish
             that
             Doctor
             Saunders
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             Bristow
             had
             spared
             to
             speake
             so
             much
             in
             defence
             of
             
               Puis
               Quintus
            
             his
             Bull
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             :
             yet
             he
             both
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             learned
             men
             ,
             of
             great
             zeale
             ,
             and
             excellencie
             ,
             had
             their
             speciall
             reasons
             to
             doe
             so
             .
             And
             in
             another
             treatise
             ,
             Viz.
             his
             defence
             of
             Sir
             
               William
               Stanlies
            
             act
             in
             giuing
             ouer
             Deuentre
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             he
             doth
             as
             fully
             approue
             the
             Bull
             ,
             as
             anie
             of
             the
             other
             :
             which
             though
             I
             condemne
             (
             as
             good
             cause
             I
             should
             ,
             being
             a
             point
             of
             so
             high
             treason
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Queene
             being
             by
             the
             Pope
             deposed
             ,
             is
             no
             longer
             Queene
             no●
             to
             bee
             obeyed
             )
             yet
             you
             answere
             for
             him
             smoothly
             ,
             
               that
               he
               must
               needs
               be
               of
               like
               iudgement
               ,
               with
               Saunders
               and
               the
               rest
               :
               and
               that
               he
               might
               speake
               his
               mind
               plainely
               ,
               (
               being
               in
               the
               place
               and
               dignitie
               that
               he
               was
               )
               when
               occasion
               should
               be
               offered
               .
            
             
             Which
             in
             other
             words
             is
             as
             much
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             your
             Cardinall
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             the
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             the
             Queene
             was
             no
             longer
             Queene
             after
             the
             Bull
             published
             ,
             neither
             might
             her
             Subiectes
             obey
             her
             :
             But
             yet
             it
             was
             good
             pollicie
             to
             speake
             sparingly
             of
             that
             point
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Papistes
             to
             yeeld
             for
             a
             time
             outward
             obedience
             ,
             to
             auoide
             the
             daunger
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             till
             a
             fit
             time
             might
             come
             ,
             either
             by
             open
             
             force
             ,
             or
             secret
             treason
             to
             put
             the
             Bull
             in
             execution
             .
             And
             so
             much
             doe
             the
             faculties
             granted
             by
             Gregorie
             the
             thirteenth
             to
             Parsons
             ,
             and
             Campion
             import
             :
             
             which
             is
             further
             warranted
             by
             Saunders
             going
             after
             into
             Ireland
             with
             Italian
             and
             Spanish
             forces
             ,
             
             to
             haue
             depriued
             her
             Maiesty
             of
             that
             kingdome
             :
             which
             fact
             as
             you
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             so
             will
             you
             not
             shew
             to
             detest
             in
             a
             subiect
             against
             his
             Prince
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             for
             your
             Pope
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             further
             defence
             yet
             of
             your
             Cardinall
             ,
             you
             alleadge
             the
             example
             of
             childrens
             sorrow
             ,
             
             to
             see
             their
             parents
             at
             iarre
             ,
             that
             the
             yonges
             
               sort
               are
               fitter
               to
               weepe
               and
               mourne
               ,
               then
               to
               determine
               the
               controuersies
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               elder
               sort
               may
               speake
               more
               freely
               ,
               and
               interpose
               their
               iudgements
               also
               ,
               (
               but
               euer
               with
               due
               reuerence
               to
               both
               parents
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             All
             which
             by
             way
             of
             similitude
             you
             apply
             to
             our
             Queene
             as
             a
             mother
             ,
             and
             your
             Pope
             as
             a
             father
             ;
             and
             to
             your
             
               Saundrs
               ,
               Allen
               ,
               Bristow
               ,
               Stapleton
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             elder
             brethren
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Priestes
             and
             lay
             men
             in
             England
             as
             yonger
             brethren
             ,
             &c.
             which
             similitude
             consisteth
             of
             nothing
             but
             dissimilitudes
             .
             For
             first
             the
             Pope
             is
             no
             way
             our
             father
             ,
             and
             therfore
             our
             obedience
             ,
             reuerence
             ,
             &
             loue
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             deuided
             betwixt
             the
             Queene
             and
             him
             ,
             1
             as
             the
             childrens
             betwixt
             the
             father
             and
             mother
             :
             the
             Queene
             is
             our
             mother
             ,
             both
             nourishing
             vs
             as
             a
             tender
             parent
             in
             things
             temporall
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             taking
             care
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             land
             ,
             in
             things
             spiritual
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Lords
             promise
             by
             the
             Prophet
             to
             his
             Church
             .
             
               Kings
               shall
               be
               thy
               nursing
               fathers
               ,
               and
               Queenes
               thy
               nurses
               :
            
             So
             did
             
               Iehosaphat
               ,
               Ezechias
               ,
               Iosias
            
             ,
             amongest
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Iustinian
               ,
               Charles
            
             the
             great
             ,
             with
             other
             like
             Princes
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             ,
             commaund
             and
             
             make
             lawes
             in
             causes
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             no
             vniuersal
             father-hood
             of
             your
             Pope
             .
             I
             wish
             he
             did
             discharge
             the
             dutie
             of
             a
             true
             spirituall
             father
             within
             his
             owne
             Diocesse
             and
             Bishopricke
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             an
             hard
             testimonie
             that
             
               Laurentius
               Valla
            
             giueth
             him
             .
             
               Papas
               dici
               nomine
               Patres
               ,
               re
               Parricidas
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Popes
             are
             called
             fathers
             in
             name
             ,
             but
             in
             deed
             they
             are
             Parricides
             .
             2
             Againe
             ,
             if
             the
             elder
             brethren
             interpose
             their
             iudgement
             betwixt
             their
             Parents
             ,
             by
             your
             own
             confession
             it
             must
             euer
             be
             with
             due
             reuerence
             to
             both
             partes
             :
             this
             reuerence
             your
             elder
             brethren
             haue
             not
             shewed
             towards
             the
             Queene
             ,
             (
             too
             good
             a
             mother
             for
             so
             vngracious
             Impes
             ,
             )
             whom
             they
             not
             onely
             call
             heretike
             ,
             pretended
             Queene
             ,
             vsurper
             ,
             &c.
             but
             haue
             by
             all
             meanes
             sought
             the
             murthering
             of
             her
             sacred
             person
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             yonger
             children
             (
             you
             say
             )
             
               must
               holde
               their
               peace
               and
               mourne
               for
               the
               contentions
               ,
               but
               not
               intermeddle
               :
            
             3
             But
             (
             Sir
             )
             your
             elder
             brethren
             ,
             (
             whom
             you
             allow
             to
             speake
             )
             are
             farre
             enough
             from
             reach
             ,
             they
             may
             safely
             define
             what
             they
             will
             against
             the
             Queene
             ,
             and
             cast
             abroad
             their
             iudgements
             in
             railing
             bookes
             to
             yonger
             brethren
             ,
             to
             settle
             in
             them
             a
             consent
             therto
             :
             Which
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             must
             yet
             make
             shew
             not
             to
             intermeddle
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             the
             better
             auoide
             perill
             to
             their
             persons
             ,
             &
             secretly
             hearten
             the
             people
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             .
          
           
             Take
             an
             instance
             hereof
             ,
             from
             one
             of
             your
             yonger
             brethren
             ,
             one
             Paine
             a
             Priest
             :
             
             who
             walked
             no
             lesse
             closely
             for
             his
             safetie
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             directed
             ;
             nor
             lesse
             cunningly
             to
             corrupt
             the
             peoples
             hearts
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             commanded
             :
             who
             from
             his
             owne
             mouth
             discouered
             to
             one
             Eliot
             ,
             a
             bloudy
             platforme
             laid
             to
             destroy
             her
             
             iestie
             ,
             and
             diuers
             of
             her
             Honorable
             Councell
             with
             armed
             men
             :
             the
             effecting
             whereof
             stayed
             onely
             the
             comming
             ouer
             of
             certaine
             Priests
             which
             were
             expected
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             (
             through
             Gods
             goodnes
             )
             this
             horrible
             treason
             was
             discouered
             ,
             and
             preuented
             .
             And
             Paine
             being
             asked
             ,
             how
             they
             durst
             practise
             or
             attempt
             any
             such
             mischieuous
             action
             ?
             his
             answere
             was
             ;
             that
             to
             kill
             the
             Queene
             ,
             or
             to
             vse
             anie
             crueltie
             against
             her
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             would
             take
             her
             part
             ,
             was
             no
             offence
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             doe
             it
             as
             lawfully
             as
             to
             a
             brute
             beast
             ;
             and
             to
             approue
             himselfe
             a
             fit
             messenger
             to
             be
             sent
             on
             such
             a
             bloudie
             errant
             ,
             he
             affirmed
             that
             himselfe
             would
             be
             one
             of
             the
             first
             that
             should
             execute
             the
             same
             :
             here
             is
             one
             of
             your
             yonger
             brothers
             ,
             whom
             all
             the
             world
             must
             confesse
             to
             be
             a
             fit
             son
             for
             such
             a
             father
             as
             your
             Pope
             is
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             ,
             your
             Cardinall
             Allen
             ,
             Doctor
             Worthington
             and
             others
             (
             as
             elder
             brethren
             )
             sent
             
               Richard
               Hesketh
            
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             Lancashire
             and
             a
             younger
             brother
             ,
             
             to
             induce
             the
             Lord
             Strange
             late
             Earle
             of
             Derbie
             to
             make
             a
             suddaine
             rebellion
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             vpon
             him
             the
             title
             of
             the
             Crowne
             ;
             assuring
             him
             from
             them
             and
             others
             ,
             of
             treasure
             and
             forraine
             forces
             to
             maintaine
             the
             same
             :
             which
             treason
             the
             Honorable
             Earle
             dutifully
             detected
             ,
             Hesketh
             himselfe
             confessed
             ,
             and
             bitterly
             cursed
             his
             elder
             brethren
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             a
             yonger
             brother
             ,
             to
             aduenture
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             treason
             ,
             that
             they
             as
             elder
             brethren
             doe
             teach
             and
             deuise
             ,
             farre
             enough
             from
             reach
             .
             Is
             this
             the
             weeping
             of
             your
             yonger
             brethren
             without
             intermedling
             ?
             are
             these
             the
             teares
             ?
             then
             are
             they
             of
             a
             right
             Crocodiles
             brood
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             weeepe
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             
             that
             they
             may
             sooner
             kill
             and
             destroy
             .
             Nay
             further
             then
             this
             ,
             these
             elder
             brethren
             commend
             to
             their
             yongers
             ,
             treason
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             for
             a
             point
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Pope
             say
             the
             worde
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             Papistes
             ought
             to
             obey
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             nor
             to
             account
             her
             Queene
             of
             England
             :
             
             for
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             conscience
             (
             as
             Doctor
             Bilson
             now
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             noteth
             )
             wherewith
             the
             Iesuites
             that
             came
             into
             England
             were
             furnished
             ,
             to
             the
             55.
             
             Article
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             asked
             whether
             the
             Bull
             of
             
               Pius
               Quintus
            
             ,
             that
             was
             giuen
             out
             ,
             or
             any
             Bul
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             can
             hereafter
             giue
             out
             ,
             all
             Catholikes
             be
             bound
             to
             yeeld
             obedience
             ,
             faith
             ,
             and
             loyaltie
             ,
             to
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             lawfull
             Prince
             and
             Soueraigne
             ?
             the
             resolution
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             demaundeth
             this
             question
             ,
             asketh
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             whether
             the
             Pope
             might
             doe
             it
             or
             no
             :
             to
             which
             demaund
             ,
             what
             a
             Catholike
             should
             answere
             it
             is
             playner
             then
             I
             need
             here
             to
             explicate
             .
             If
             therefore
             a
             Catholike
             be
             asked
             ,
             do
             you
             beleeue
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             may
             depriue
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             of
             her
             crown
             ?
             he
             must
             answer
             (
             not
             regarding
             any
             danger
             of
             death
             )
             I
             beleeue
             he
             may
             ;
             for
             this
             questiō
             is
             a
             point
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             requireth
             a
             confessiō
             of
             (
             our
             )
             faith
             .
             Do
             not
             these
             elder
             brethrē
             (
             think
             you
             )
             dutifully
             put
             in
             their
             iudgements
             between
             these
             two
             imagined
             Parēts
             ,
             the
             Queen
             &
             the
             Pope
             ,
             when
             they
             teach
             their
             yonger
             brethrē
             treason
             against
             the
             Queen
             ,
             for
             an
             article
             &
             point
             of
             their
             faith
             ?
          
           
             To
             ende
             with
             this
             Cardinall
             ,
             who
             (
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             )
             ended
             his
             life
             before
             he
             could
             attaine
             the
             expected
             end
             of
             his
             traiterous
             dessignments
             :
             doth
             he
             not
             perswade
             that
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             honorable
             to
             murther
             Princes
             for
             Religion
             ?
             for
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               warre
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               iust
               ,
               or
               honorable
               ,
               be
               it
               ciuill
               ,
               or
               forraine
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               waged
               for
               Religion
               :
            
             
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             true
             that
             ciuill
             warre
             (
             which
             is
             the
             warre
             of
             Subiects
             against
             the
             Prince
             )
             be
             iust
             ,
             and
             honourable
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             an
             honourable
             act
             for
             Subiectes
             to
             kill
             the
             Prince
             ;
             for
             the
             ende
             proposed
             in
             warre
             is
             victorie
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             to
             victorie
             is
             bloudshed
             ,
             and
             slaughter
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             of
             the
             people
             (
             who
             are
             not
             impugned
             ,
             but
             for
             partaking
             with
             the
             Prince
             )
             as
             of
             the
             Prince
             himselfe
             ,
             whom
             you
             seeke
             to
             depose
             and
             place
             an
             other
             in
             his
             steed
             .
             And
             this
             doctrine
             of
             your
             Cardinals
             ,
             Parrie
             himselfe
             confesseth
             vnder
             his
             owne
             hand
             writing
             ,
             did
             throughly
             resolue
             ,
             confirme
             and
             strengthen
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             diuellish
             purpose
             to
             kill
             the
             Queene
             .
             Doctor
             Allens
             booke
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             was
             sent
             me
             out
             of
             France
             ,
             it
             redoubled
             my
             former
             conceipts
             ,
             
               euerie
               word
               in
               it
               was
               a
               warrant
               to
               a
               prepared
               mind
               :
            
             
             It
             taught
             that
             Kings
             may
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             depriued
             ,
             and
             violently
             handled
             :
             It
             proueth
             that
             all
             warre
             ciuill
             ,
             or
             forraine
             ,
             vndertaken
             for
             Religion
             ,
             is
             honorable
             .
             All
             which
             things
             considered
             ,
             I
             appeale
             to
             any
             good
             natured
             Papist
             ,
             who
             hath
             in
             him
             any
             sparke
             of
             loyaltie
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             &
             loue
             to
             his
             natiue
             countrie
             ,
             whether
             this
             Cardinall
             not
             only
             by
             secret
             practises
             seeking
             to
             stir
             rebellion
             against
             her
             Maiesty
             ,
             but
             by
             publike
             writing
             earnestly
             perswading
             the
             same
             ,
             yea
             animating
             ,
             &
             encouraging
             her
             Subiects
             to
             lay
             violent
             hands
             vpon
             her
             sacred
             person
             ,
             were
             not
             indeed
             a
             cardinall
             and
             arch-traitor
             :
             and
             for
             this
             his
             Proctor
             I
             answere
             him
             ,
             and
             conclude
             almost
             with
             the
             very
             words
             wherwith
             himself
             shutteth
             vp
             this
             his
             Encounter
             ,
             let
             all
             men
             iudge
             of
             this
             mans
             treacherie
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Resistance
             to
             the
             fift
             Encounter
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             THe
             sundrie
             occurrents
             in
             his
             last
             Encounter
             about
             Bishop
             Gardiner
             and
             Cardinall
             Allen
             ,
             
             did
             draw
             from
             mee
             moe
             lines
             ,
             then
             either
             at
             the
             first
             entrie
             I
             purposed
             ,
             or
             these
             two
             worthie
             Prelates
             were
             worthie
             of
             :
             Now
             for
             the
             ground
             and
             foundation
             of
             his
             long
             and
             tedious
             prattle
             in
             this
             fift
             Encounter
             ,
             he
             saith
             he
             will
             set
             downe
             my
             accusation
             in
             mine
             own
             words
             which
             are
             these
             that
             ensue
             .
             
               I
               doe
               not
               heare
               that
               the
               Popes
               holines
               is
               so
               purged
               from
               ambition
               ,
               or
               so
               reconciled
               to
               Religion
               ,
               as
               he
               meaneth
               not
               to
               continue
               his
               clayme
               for
               the
               Supremacie
               ,
               or
               will
               cease
               to
               settle
               the
               dregs
               of
               his
               poysonfull
               and
               superstitious
               doctrine
               amongst
               vs.
               I
               cannot
               perceiue
               that
               the
               thirst
               of
               Parsons
               and
               his
               Pew-fellowes
               is
               yet
               quenched
               ,
               for
               seeking
               the
               bloud
               of
               our
               deare
               Soueraigne
               ,
               and
               in
               her
               the
               destruction
               of
               vs
               all
               ,
               the
               cause
               remaining
               still
               ,
               for
               which
               heretofore
               they
               haue
               sought
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             And
             here
             first
             like
             a
             right
             Hicke-scorner
             (
             as
             in
             deed
             scorning
             and
             rayling
             are
             the
             flowers
             wherewith
             hee
             doth
             garnish
             all
             his
             speech
             )
             hee
             noteth
             the
             fond
             and
             ridiculous
             manner
             of
             my
             fantasticall
             writing
             (
             as
             it
             is
             his
             pleasure
             to
             censure
             it
             )
             and
             because
             his
             note
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             worth
             noting
             ,
             men
             would
             thinke
             it
             worth
             nothing
             :
             therefore
             hee
             also
             painteth
             his
             margent
             therewith
             ,
             that
             ye
             might
             not
             faile
             to
             remember
             it
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             [
             
               Sir
               Francis
               ridiculous
            
             .
             ]
             Festus
             called
             Paul
             a
             madde
             man
             ,
             who
             yet
             spake
             the
             words
             of
             truth
             and
             sobernes
             ,
             the
             madnes
             was
             in
             Festus
             himselfe
             :
             euen
             so
             (
             gentle
             Sir
             )
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             to
             sober
             men
             I
             
             shall
             appeare
             to
             write
             soberlie
             ,
             howsoeuer
             you
             iudge
             me
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             the
             follie
             shall
             rest
             in
             your
             owne
             bosome
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             say
             againe
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             not
             heare
             ,
             (
             nay
             more
             then
             that
             ,
             I
             doubt
             I
             shall
             neuer
             heare
             )
             that
             the
             Popes
             holines
             is
             so
             purged
             from
             ambition
             ,
             
             or
             so
             reconciled
             to
             true
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
             or
             that
             the
             thirst
             of
             Parsons
             and
             his
             Pew-fellowes
             is
             yet
             quenched
             ,
             for
             seeking
             the
             blood
             of
             our
             deere
             Soueraigne
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             the
             first
             you
             giue
             me
             a
             good
             satisfaction
             ,
             for
             you
             assure
             me
             ,
             that
             your
             holy
             Pope
             will
             neuer
             leaue
             his
             claime
             for
             Ecclesiasticall
             Supremacy
             ;
             because
             when
             he
             doth
             that
             ,
             he
             must
             leaue
             to
             be
             Pope
             .
             In
             this
             I
             easilie
             beleeue
             you
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             I
             will
             neuer
             put
             you
             to
             your
             oath
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             the
             Pope
             to
             cease
             to
             vsurpe
             other
             mens
             rights
             :
             but
             if
             you
             should
             take
             a
             solemne
             oath
             vpon
             your
             holie
             Masse
             booke
             ,
             that
             your
             Popes
             Popedome
             or
             Supremacie
             was
             ordained
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             ;
             I
             could
             not
             beleeue
             you
             .
             Therefore
             looke
             not
             that
             your
             bare
             word
             shall
             goe
             for
             a
             currant
             proofe
             with
             mee
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             seeing
             you
             haue
             no
             one
             title
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             warrant
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             manifestlie
             to
             be
             proued
             thereby
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             wholie
             opposite
             to
             Christ
             ,
             both
             in
             faith
             ,
             manners
             ,
             and
             gouernment
             ,
             which
             long
             challenge
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             leane
             proofe
             of
             yours
             ,
             is
             largelie
             confuted
             ,
             and
             ouerthrowne
             by
             sundrie
             learned
             .
          
           
             
             Neither
             is
             it
             like
             (
             you
             say
             )
             that
             he
             will
             be
             so
             purged
             to
             become
             a
             Protestant
             :
             and
             I
             confesse
             this
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             then
             hoped
             for
             ;
             but
             if
             your
             reason
             be
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             erre
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             become
             an
             heretike
             (
             such
             as
             you
             mistake
             Protestants
             to
             bee
             )
             your
             error
             is
             great
             in
             the
             Popes
             prerogatiue●
             
             wherein
             not
             onely
             your
             owne
             friends
             ,
             will
             bee
             your
             enemies
             :
             but
             the
             examples
             of
             sundrie
             Popes
             which
             fell
             into
             heresie
             will
             disproue
             you
             .
             For
             Marcellinus
             fell
             not
             onelie
             into
             heresie
             ,
             
             but
             into
             Idolatrie
             ,
             for
             he
             sacrificed
             to
             Idols
             :
             Honorius
             held
             &
             taught
             the
             heresie
             of
             the
             Monothelites
             ,
             and
             was
             therefore
             accursed
             by
             the
             sixt
             generall
             Councell
             ,
             
               Honorio
               haeretico
               Anathema
            
             ;
             Cursed
             be
             Honorius
             the
             heretike
             :
             
             Liberius
             became
             an
             Arrian
             heretike
             :
             
             Stephen
             fell
             into
             the
             error
             of
             the
             Donatists
             :
             
             and
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             Iohn
             the
             22.
             
             did
             so
             notoriouslie
             erre
             about
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Soules
             after
             death
             ,
             that
             his
             error
             was
             by
             the
             Diuines
             of
             Paris
             ,
             with
             sound
             of
             Trumpets
             openlie
             condemned
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             King
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             beleeued
             rather
             the
             Parisien
             Diuines
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             then
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             I
             would
             they
             were
             not
             so
             prone
             to
             heresie
             ,
             nay
             authors
             of
             heresie
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             would
             returne
             from
             whence
             they
             are
             fallen
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             that
             truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             which
             we
             professe
             ,
             which
             also
             many
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             for
             the
             space
             of
             some
             hundreths
             of
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             ,
             religiouslie
             professed
             .
             But
             though
             you
             thinke
             the
             Iesuites
             much
             honoured
             by
             mee
             ,
             in
             that
             I
             ioyne
             them
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             in
             slaunder
             and
             calumniation
             with
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             ;
             yet
             you
             please
             not
             to
             ioyne
             them
             in
             defence
             with
             the
             Popes
             holines
             ,
             whom
             for
             a
             prerogatiue
             you
             will
             handle
             by
             himselfe
             .
             And
             in
             deede
             I
             mislike
             not
             your
             method
             ,
             for
             it
             were
             absurd
             to
             make
             the
             worke
             equall
             to
             the
             workeman
             ,
             and
             to
             ioyne
             the
             Creator
             ,
             and
             the
             creature
             together
             :
             for
             so
             a
             learned
             man
             writeth
             of
             the
             sect
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               Creatura
               Papae
               nouissima
               &
               nequissima
            
             ,
             The
             last
             and
             worst
             creature
             of
             the
             Popes
             making
             .
          
           
           
             
             You
             therefore
             enter
             your
             plea
             for
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             deferring
             the
             Popes
             cause
             to
             the
             last
             saue
             one
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             accompanied
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             following
             in
             the
             last
             :
             whom
             yet
             you
             might
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             followed
             your
             Booke
             of
             ceremonies
             ,
             haue
             sent
             before
             the
             Pope
             to
             leade
             his
             horse
             by
             the
             bridle
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             in
             his
             pontificalibus
             might
             haue
             come
             all
             behinde
             .
             But
             your
             method
             be
             at
             your
             owne
             choice
             ,
             for
             defence
             of
             your
             Iesuites
             you
             labour
             and
             sweate
             amaine
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             like
             Sisyphus
             toyle
             ;
             
               
                 Saxum
                 sudans
                 nitendo
                 ,
                 neque
                 proficit
                 hilum
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 rouling
                 vp
                 the
                 stone
                 he
                 takes
                 great
                 paine
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 all
                 for
                 naught
                 ,
                 it
                 tumbles
                 downe
                 againe
                 .
              
            
             Your
             tedious
             and
             irkesome
             prolixitie
             ,
             I
             will
             recompence
             with
             all
             conuenient
             breuitie
             .
             You
             run
             a
             long
             course
             about
             the
             contradictors
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             which
             you
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             not
             onely
             those
             whom
             you
             account
             heretikes
             ,
             but
             sundrie
             Pope-Catholikes
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             you
             applie
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Iewes
             against
             the
             Christians
             :
             That
             the
             sect
             of
             the
             Christians
             was
             euery
             where
             spoken
             against
             ,
             with
             a
             long
             idle
             discourse
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             But
             (
             Sir
             )
             all
             this
             is
             besides
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             apparant
             that
             all
             this
             while
             you
             doe
             
               extra
               chorum
               saltare
            
             .
             If
             you
             had
             first
             by
             Scripture
             proued
             ,
             and
             strengthned
             the
             originall
             of
             your
             Iesuiticall
             societie
             together
             with
             their
             doctrine
             and
             institute
             of
             life
             ;
             these
             places
             might
             haue
             seemed
             to
             serue
             some
             turne
             :
             but
             to
             seeke
             to
             raise
             vp
             a
             building
             without
             a
             sure
             and
             sound
             foundation
             ,
             is
             to
             climbe
             high
             for
             a
             certaine
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             downefall
             .
             Therefore
             vnles
             you
             can
             fetch
             their
             foundation
             from
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             these
             places
             of
             Scripture
             shall
             neuer
             
             be
             proued
             to
             concerne
             them
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             .
             A
             worthie
             sect
             it
             must
             needes
             be
             that
             was
             so
             lately
             sounded
             by
             
               Ignatius
               Loiola
            
             ,
             a
             lame
             Souldiour
             ,
             who
             when
             hee
             would
             tricke
             vp
             these
             Nouices
             (
             as
             the
             Beare
             licketh
             her
             deformed
             whelpes
             )
             and
             send
             them
             abroade
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             offered
             by
             himselfe
             and
             his
             friends
             3000.
             hoastes
             or
             propitiatorie
             sacrifices
             to
             God
             (
             so
             many
             horrible
             blasphemies
             against
             that
             alone
             true
             propitiatorie
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             which
             was
             offered
             once
             ,
             and
             onely
             once
             for
             our
             sinnes
             )
             thereby
             to
             obtaine
             grace
             and
             fauour
             to
             his
             new
             erected
             societie
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             profession
             of
             these
             Iesuites
             ,
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             their
             life
             ,
             name
             ,
             and
             conuersation
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             obiected
             against
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             seditious
             troublers
             of
             Common-wealths
             ,
             and
             seekers
             of
             Princes
             deaths
             ,
             I
             neede
             not
             say
             any
             thing
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             by
             so
             many
             ,
             so
             plainelie
             handled
             ,
             and
             laide
             open
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             seeth
             ,
             and
             abhorreth
             their
             treacheries
             .
             The
             Sorbonists
             of
             Paris
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             
             that
             their
             name
             is
             vsurped
             without
             warrant
             :
             for
             in
             deede
             ,
             what
             presumption
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             not
             being
             content
             with
             the
             auncient
             and
             honorable
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             which
             was
             first
             giuen
             to
             the
             saithfull
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             drawne
             from
             Christ
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Sauiours
             office
             ,
             who
             hath
             made
             vs
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             God
             his
             father
             :
             they
             will
             speciallie
             bee
             called
             Iesuites
             ,
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             Sauiours
             name
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             is
             )
             diuide
             Iesus
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             ouer
             presumptuouslie
             by
             a
             speciall
             priuiledge
             intrude
             vpon
             that
             name
             :
             their
             profession
             they
             shew
             to
             be
             different
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             consisting
             in
             practising
             as
             deepe
             politikes
             against
             Princes
             and
             States
             ;
             their
             
             doctrine
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             in
             some
             cases
             for
             Subiects
             to
             kill
             their
             Princes
             ,
             
             labouring
             by
             stirring
             vp
             seditions
             ,
             and
             authorising
             treasons
             ,
             to
             holde
             vp
             and
             strengthen
             the
             tyrannie
             of
             Spaine
             .
             This
             hath
             been
             by
             the
             way
             proued
             in
             part
             in
             my
             Resistance
             to
             the
             fourth
             Encounter
             ,
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Cardinall
             Allen
             ,
             who
             publikelie
             teacheth
             that
             there
             is
             no
             warre
             ,
             whether
             forraine
             or
             Ciuill
             ,
             so
             honorable
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             vndertaken
             for
             Religion
             .
             By
             whose
             perswasions
             Parrie
             confessed
             that
             hee
             was
             animated
             and
             encouraged
             to
             kill
             the
             Queene
             ;
             as
             also
             by
             the
             cases
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             the
             Iesuites
             brought
             with
             them
             into
             England
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             teach
             that
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Pope
             depose
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             she
             is
             no
             longer
             to
             bee
             obeyed
             nor
             acknowledge
             for
             our
             Queene
             .
          
           
             
             To
             which
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             Parrie
             was
             hartened
             and
             resolued
             likewise
             by
             
               Iulio
               Palmio
            
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             to
             put
             in
             execution
             his
             intended
             treason
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             .
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             
               Edmund
               Yorke
            
             ,
             and
             
               Richard
               Williams
            
             (
             who
             being
             apprehended
             confessed
             the
             same
             )
             were
             by
             Iberra
             the
             King
             of
             Spaines
             Secretarie
             ,
             hired
             to
             murther
             the
             Queene
             ,
             the
             assignation
             for
             the
             payment
             of
             40000.
             
             Crownes
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             notable
             exploite
             ,
             was
             deliuered
             (
             as
             in
             deposito
             )
             to
             one
             Holte
             a
             Iesuite
             an
             olde
             English
             Rebell
             :
             
             Many
             were
             the
             conferences
             held
             about
             this
             villanie
             ,
             in
             which
             Holte
             the
             Iesuite
             did
             sit
             in
             a
             sort
             as
             a
             President
             ,
             or
             head
             of
             all
             these
             conspiracies
             ,
             and
             did
             vehemently
             perswaded
             Yorke
             and
             Williams
             to
             enterprise
             the
             matter
             ,
             not
             onelie
             receiuing
             of
             them
             both
             an
             oath
             to
             performe
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             ministring
             to
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             thereupon
             (
             himselfe
             kissing
             it
             )
             and
             swearing
             to
             them
             
             solemnly
             for
             the
             assurance
             of
             their
             reward
             ;
             shewing
             also
             to
             them
             the
             bill
             of
             assignation
             signed
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             his
             Secretaries
             hand
             for
             the
             more
             assurance
             of
             the
             payment
             .
             Yea
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             insatiable
             thirst
             in
             this
             Iesuite
             after
             her
             Maiesties
             bloud
             ,
             may
             be
             more
             manifest
             ;
             he
             tolde
             Yorke
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             English
             had
             often
             failed
             to
             perfourme
             this
             enterprise
             ,
             if
             now
             it
             should
             not
             be
             perfourmed
             by
             Yorke
             and
             his
             Companie
             ,
             he
             would
             afterwards
             imploie
             Strangers
             in
             it
             :
             Which
             in
             deede
             before
             this
             he
             attempted
             ,
             by
             perswading
             one
             
               Patricke
               Cullin
            
             an
             Irishman
             ,
             
             and
             a
             Pencioner
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             to
             come
             secretly
             into
             England
             to
             kill
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             being
             his
             ghostlie
             Father
             gaue
             him
             absolution
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             which
             Cullin
             being
             at
             his
             comming
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             examined
             ,
             confessed
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             was
             accordinglie
             condemned
             and
             executed
             .
             Whether
             Doctor
             Guifford
             be
             a
             Father
             amongst
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             
             or
             a
             simple
             Priest
             I
             cannot
             affirme
             ;
             sure
             it
             is
             by
             Sauage
             his
             owne
             confession
             ,
             that
             hee
             perswaded
             this
             Sauage
             to
             vndertake
             that
             most
             barbarous
             and
             sauage
             acte
             of
             shedding
             the
             innocent
             bloud
             of
             our
             gracious
             Soueraigne
             .
             The
             famous
             Iesuite
             Posseuine
             exhorteth
             the
             Souldiours
             of
             
               Pius
               Quintus
            
             ,
             
             sent
             into
             France
             against
             those
             of
             the
             Religion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             their
             dutie
             to
             kill
             all
             Protestants
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             breake
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             lose
             their
             saluation
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             leaue
             forraine
             matters
             ,
             and
             to
             ende
             with
             our
             owne
             (
             because
             to
             prosecute
             all
             particulars
             in
             this
             kinde
             were
             infinite
             )
             Wal-poole
             a
             Iesuite
             did
             by
             oath
             latelie
             binde
             
               Squyre
               ,
               Stanley
            
             ,
             
             and
             others
             ,
             either
             by
             poyson
             or
             stabbing
             to
             kill
             her
             Maiestie
             :
             By
             which
             and
             
             sundrie
             other
             examples
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             this
             Iesuiticall
             broode
             is
             of
             Caines
             humour
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             bloudie
             heart
             and
             hand
             to
             shed
             his
             brothers
             bloud
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             follow
             ,
             nay
             runne
             farre
             before
             Chore
             in
             conspiracie
             :
             
             For
             farther
             insight
             into
             this
             new
             foundation
             ,
             I
             referre
             the
             Reader
             at
             his
             leasure
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchesters
             booke
             before
             named
             ,
             to
             Doctor
             
               Humfreyes
               Iesuitismus
            
             ,
             to
             
               Kemnicius
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             The
             profession
             ,
             practise
             ,
             and
             vertues
             of
             this
             sect
             was
             so
             fully
             sifted
             ,
             and
             tried
             by
             the
             Catholikes
             of
             France
             (
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             done
             by
             enemies
             )
             that
             the
             vniuersity
             of
             Paris
             wholy
             opposed
             it selfe
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             their
             aduocate
             ,
             pronounced
             thē
             worthy
             of
             Banishment
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             vpon
             farther
             search
             into
             them
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             by
             a
             publike
             decree
             condemned
             them
             and
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             of
             France
             into
             perpetuall
             Banishment
             .
             A
             worthy
             example
             of
             the
             wise
             and
             politike
             Kingdome
             of
             France
             ,
             to
             try
             out
             their
             treacheries
             ,
             which
             I
             wish
             all
             Christian
             Kingdomes
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             so
             all
             Iesuites
             might
             be
             perpetually
             banished
             ,
             into
             
               Terra
               Virginea
            
             ,
             or
             
               Terra
               Florida
            
             (
             with
             which
             this
             fellow
             in
             the
             entrie
             of
             his
             libell
             disporteth
             himselfe
             )
             from
             whence
             no
             daunger
             of
             them
             might
             redound
             to
             any
             Christian
             Monarch
             .
          
           
             
             Whereto
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             principall
             vow
             of
             this
             new-found
             sect
             might
             serue
             to
             perswade
             .
             Their
             principall
             vow
             is
             (
             as
             a
             Catholike
             Frenchman
             setteth
             it
             downe
             )
             to
             obey
             their
             generall
             or
             superiour
             ,
             who
             is
             alwaies
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spaynes
             Dominions
             )
             the
             words
             of
             which
             vow
             are
             set
             downe
             to
             be
             these
             .
             
               That
               in
               him
               they
               must
               acknowledge
               
               Christ
               to
               be
               present
               (
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               )
               and
               if
               Iesus
               Christ
               should
               commaund
               to
               goe
               kill
               ,
               they
               must
               doe
               so
               .
            
             In
             which
             vow
             to
             omit
             the
             intollerable
             blasphemie
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             a
             sinfull
             man
             equall
             with
             God
             :
             for
             Gods
             will
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             God
             doth
             not
             commaund
             things
             ,
             because
             in
             themselues
             they
             are
             good
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             therefore
             good
             and
             lawfull
             ,
             because
             he
             commaundeth
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             God
             commaund
             Abraham
             to
             kill
             his
             owne
             sonne
             ,
             he
             must
             yeeld
             simplie
             obedience
             ,
             and
             be
             content
             to
             doe
             so
             :
             
             but
             it
             is
             high
             sacriledge
             for
             any
             man
             to
             vsurpe
             this
             piuiledge
             of
             God
             ;
             all
             men
             may
             and
             oftentimes
             doe
             erre
             .
             So
             that
             we
             may
             not
             thinke
             any
             thing
             lawfull
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             because
             our
             superiours
             commaund
             it
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             examine
             all
             their
             commaundements
             whether
             they
             be
             consonant
             to
             the
             reuealed
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Rule
             to
             trie
             right
             and
             wrong
             ,
             good
             and
             euill
             .
             Cicero
             an
             heathen
             man
             ,
             and
             ledde
             onely
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             condemneth
             as
             most
             wicked
             the
             resolution
             of
             Blasius
             ,
             who
             professed
             that
             he
             so
             highly
             esteemed
             Gracchus
             ,
             that
             he
             held
             himselfe
             bound
             to
             doe
             whatsoeuer
             he
             badde
             him
             ,
             who
             being
             asked
             (
             as
             before
             is
             noted
             )
             whether
             if
             he
             should
             bidde
             him
             set
             the
             Capitole
             on
             fire
             ?
             answered
             he
             would
             neuer
             bid
             me
             do
             so
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             would
             ,
             I
             would
             haue
             done
             it
             .
             But
             (
             I
             say
             )
             to
             omit
             this
             blasphemie
             ,
             is
             it
             obscure
             by
             the
             example
             set
             downe
             in
             this
             vow
             ,
             
             (
             if
             Iesus
             Christ
             should
             commaund
             to
             go
             kill
             ,
             they
             must
             doe
             so
             )
             whereto
             this
             sect
             tendeth
             ?
             If
             Christ
             commaund
             to
             kill
             ,
             we
             must
             doe
             so
             ;
             they
             must
             acknowledge
             Christ
             to
             be
             present
             in
             their
             superiours
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             obedience
             to
             them
             as
             to
             Christ
             :
             If
             then
             the
             superiours
             please
             for
             the
             enlarging
             
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             territories
             ,
             or
             for
             other
             reasons
             pleasing
             themselues
             ,
             to
             commaund
             to
             kill
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             safetie
             of
             Princes
             liues
             ?
             The
             Iesuites
             are
             sworne
             men
             to
             stirre
             Rebellion
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             execute
             murther
             vpon
             Princes
             ,
             if
             their
             superiours
             bid
             them
             :
             Is
             not
             the
             Princes
             safetie
             made
             to
             hang
             vpon
             the
             slender
             twine-threed
             of
             the
             fauour
             ,
             and
             good
             liking
             of
             the
             superiours
             of
             this
             sect
             ?
             And
             do
             not
             the
             Punies
             teach
             to
             our
             English
             Papists
             for
             a
             point
             of
             faith
             ,
             in
             their
             cases
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             the
             Queene
             is
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             obeied
             as
             our
             lawfull
             Soueraigne
             if
             the
             Pope
             depose
             her
             ?
          
           
             
             Therefore
             leauing
             your
             Iesuites
             branded
             with
             Cains
             bloudie
             worke
             ,
             which
             is
             proued
             (
             not
             by
             my
             words
             )
             but
             by
             their
             owne
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             speciall
             vow
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             many
             bloudie
             practises
             :
             I
             wish
             that
             as
             England
             breedeth
             no
             Wolues
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             will
             beare
             no
             Snakes
             &
             venemous
             Serpents
             ;
             so
             these
             two
             kingdomes
             may
             neuer
             harbor
             ,
             or
             foster
             Iesuites
             :
             who
             pretend
             the
             sweet
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             sheeps
             cloathing
             ;
             but
             inwardlie
             are
             rauening
             wolues
             ,
             and
             as
             serpents
             doe
             hisse
             into
             the
             eares
             of
             Subiectes
             sedition
             and
             rebellion
             against
             their
             lawfull
             Soueraignes
             .
             As
             for
             Parsons
             ,
             because
             I
             obiected
             not
             against
             him
             any
             speciall
             ,
             or
             personall
             matter
             ,
             but
             the
             generall
             imputation
             of
             English
             Iesuites
             ,
             I
             will
             in
             that
             generall
             conclude
             him
             ,
             without
             spending
             any
             more
             words
             about
             his
             person
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Resistance
             to
             the
             sixt
             Encounter
             about
             Recusants
             .
          
           
             TRue
             is
             the
             saying
             of
             
               Tully
               ,
               Qui
               semel
               modestiae
               limites
               transilijt
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             He
             that
             hath
             once
             broken
             the
             bounds
             of
             modestie
             ,
             must
             be
             lustily
             and
             outragiously
             impudent
             :
             so
             fareth
             it
             with
             this
             masked
             and
             disguised
             companion
             (
             who
             being
             vizoured
             cannot
             blush
             )
             he
             hath
             runne
             a
             strange
             veine
             of
             immodest
             and
             impudent
             rayling
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             processe
             ,
             
             in
             which
             praise
             he
             passeth
             all
             that
             euer
             I
             haue
             read
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             Encounter
             he
             is
             outragious
             ,
             and
             doth
             here
             ouercome
             himselfe
             :
             He
             hath
             left
             no
             corner
             of
             his
             wit
             vnsought
             ,
             how
             he
             might
             calumniate
             and
             slander
             me
             ,
             he
             termeth
             me
             an
             
               Herodian
               ,
               without
               conscience
               ,
               and
               readie
               to
               pawne
               my
               soule
               for
               pleasing
               the
               Prince
               and
               State.
               He
               chargeth
               me
               with
               a
               diuellish
               and
               detestable
               disposition
               against
               Catholikes
               ,
               that
               either
               I
               haue
               plaied
               the
               part
               of
               Iudas
               to
               betray
               and
               take
               them
               ,
               or
               of
               Caiphas
               to
               condemne
               and
               afflict
               them
               .
            
             And
             not
             content
             herewith
             (
             because
             happely
             he
             knoweth
             no
             step
             of
             anie
             bloudy
             action
             can
             be
             shewed
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             euer
             whipped
             ,
             stocked
             ,
             fettered
             ,
             or
             sought
             to
             bring
             any
             to
             death
             ,
             yea
             when
             one
             Hanse
             a
             Priest
             was
             by
             authoritie
             committed
             to
             me
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             ,
             I
             vsed
             him
             withall
             humanitie
             ,
             and
             courtesie
             ,
             letting
             him
             fare
             no
             worse
             then
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             lodge
             as
             might
             haue
             seemed
             a
             better
             man
             then
             himselfe
             )
             he
             chargeth
             not
             onely
             my selfe
             ,
             but
             also
             my
             honourable
             brother
             that
             dead
             is
             ,
             with
             a
             supposall
             of
             wishes
             against
             her
             Maiesties
             safetie
             ,
             hauing
             perfectlie
             learned
             the
             olde
             lesson
             of
             the
             
             schoolemaster
             of
             rayling
             ,
             
               Calumniare
               audacter
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Rayle
             and
             slaunder
             boldlie
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             wound
             may
             be
             cured
             ,
             yet
             a
             blemish
             or
             scarre
             will
             remain
             .
             But
             it
             is
             well
             written
             of
             Plinie
             ,
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Loadstone
             is
             to
             draw
             Iron
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             an
             Adamant
             set
             against
             it
             doth
             withstand
             it
             that
             it
             cannot
             draw
             :
             so
             though
             this
             intemperate
             &
             vnbridled
             tongue
             ,
             would
             draw
             vpon
             me
             ignominie
             ,
             reproach
             ,
             and
             hatred
             ;
             yet
             against
             all
             his
             calumniations
             I
             will
             oppose
             the
             cleerenes
             and
             freedome
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             shal
             be
             as
             a
             fenced
             Tower
             and
             wall
             of
             Brasse
             ,
             to
             breake
             and
             blunt
             the
             forces
             of
             all
             the
             sharpe
             arrowes
             ,
             that
             this
             vnrulie
             tongue
             hath
             or
             shall
             shoote
             against
             me
             .
             And
             so
             bequeathing
             all
             his
             rayling
             in
             his
             whole
             libell
             to
             the
             diuell
             from
             whence
             it
             proceeded
             ,
             (
             as
             Saint
             Iames
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             speaking
             of
             such
             a
             tongue
             as
             his
             ,
             
             
               that
               it
               setteth
               on
               fire
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               is
               set
               on
               fire
               of
               hell
            
             )
             and
             commending
             his
             person
             to
             the
             Lords
             mercie
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             please
             him
             at
             anie
             time
             to
             indue
             him
             with
             a
             better
             spirit
             :
             to
             the
             substance
             and
             matter
             of
             his
             exceptions
             against
             mee
             ,
             I
             will
             shape
             a
             short
             ,
             yet
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             a
             sufficient
             answere
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             exception
             or
             rather
             meere
             cauill
             is
             against
             these
             my
             words
             that
             I
             direct
             to
             the
             common
             sort
             .
             
             
               That
               though
               some
               Papistes
               doe
               shew
               a
               good
               outward
               ciuill
               carriage
               in
               ciuill
               matters
               ;
               yet
               let
               not
               that
               possesse
               you
               with
               too
               great
               a
               regard
               of
               them
               ,
               tearming
               it
               afterward
               a
               deceitfull
               bayte
               .
            
             Whence
             you
             gather
             ,
             or
             rather
             wring
             out
             two
             things
             ,
             first
             that
             I
             make
             little
             account
             of
             good
             life
             in
             Catholikes
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             I
             leaue
             good-workes
             to
             Catholikes
             ,
             and
             reserue
             onely
             threed-bare
             faith
             to
             our selues
             .
             But
             (
             good
             Sir
             )
             there
             
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             you
             misse
             your
             ayme
             verie
             much
             :
             as
             I
             know
             &
             grant
             that
             not
             the
             hearers
             of
             the
             law
             but
             the
             doers
             shal
             be
             iustified
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             we
             be
             not
             doers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             hearers
             onely
             ,
             we
             deceiue
             our
             owne
             selues
             ,
             hauing
             no
             interest
             in
             those
             three
             benefits
             specified
             in
             our
             Creed
             by
             Christ
             purchased
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             Forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             Glorious
             resurrection
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             Eternall
             life
             :
             so
             I
             did
             neuer
             so
             much
             as
             by
             dreame
             imagine
             any
             the
             least
             forwardnes
             to
             good
             workes
             in
             Papistes
             aboue
             vs
             ,
             to
             whom
             (
             God
             forbid
             )
             that
             herein
             we
             should
             be
             inferiour
             .
             It
             seemeth
             you
             are
             possessed
             with
             Narcissus
             folly
             ,
             to
             fall
             in
             loue
             with
             your
             owne
             shadowe
             ,
             take
             heede
             of
             his
             end
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             are
             not
             the
             vulgar
             and
             common
             sort
             easilie
             deceiued
             by
             and
             outward
             ciuill
             carriage
             of
             men
             ?
             Who
             when
             they
             see
             a
             man
             keepe
             good
             hospitalitie
             ,
             giue
             almes
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             performe
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             (
             which
             are
             all
             commendable
             vertues
             )
             they
             pronounce
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             without
             further
             enquirie
             to
             be
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             and
             a
             religious
             man
             :
             whereas
             many
             times
             they
             that
             doe
             such
             things
             ,
             not
             onelie
             are
             not
             true
             Christians
             ,
             
             but
             professe
             no
             Religion
             at
             all
             :
             may
             not
             these
             then
             be
             truly
             said
             to
             be
             deceitfull
             baites
             in
             such
             a
             man
             ?
             It
             is
             written
             of
             Iulian
             the
             Apostata
             ,
             that
             he
             caused
             almes-houses
             to
             be
             erected
             ,
             in
             sundrie
             places
             of
             his
             Empyre
             ,
             appointing
             that
             poore
             Christians
             aswell
             as
             others
             ,
             should
             be
             there
             relieued
             :
             yeelding
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             sith
             the
             Christians
             taught
             to
             doe
             good
             not
             onely
             to
             friends
             ,
             but
             to
             our
             enemies
             ,
             it
             were
             ashame
             for
             them
             to
             be
             inferiour
             to
             Christians
             in
             doing
             good
             .
             Amongst
             Turkes
             ,
             Iewes
             ,
             Pagans
             ,
             many
             things
             are
             done
             wisely
             ,
             valiantly
             ,
             iustly
             ,
             
             and
             according
             to
             ciuill
             honestie
             ;
             yet
             are
             but
             deceitfull
             arguments
             to
             perswade
             to
             be
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Chrysostome
             I
             trow
             tearmeth
             such
             mens
             outward
             good
             works
             )
             as
             gaye
             apparrell
             put
             vpon
             a
             dead
             carcase
             .
             I
             haue
             ascribed
             no
             more
             to
             the
             Papists
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             then
             may
             trulie
             be
             yeelded
             to
             the
             heathen
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             Papistes
             especiallie
             of
             the
             wealthier
             sort
             ,
             when
             now
             the
             streame
             and
             course
             of
             the
             law
             goeth
             against
             them
             ,
             vsing
             for
             policie
             much
             kindnes
             ,
             courtesie
             ,
             affabilitie
             ,
             
             to
             the
             inferiour
             and
             common
             sort
             ;
             may
             by
             this
             meanes
             winde
             themselues
             into
             their
             bosomes
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             Mirmaiden
             with
             her
             sugred
             song
             ,
             and
             the
             Scorpion
             with
             his
             fawning
             and
             smiling
             ,
             meane
             destruction
             in
             the
             ende
             :
             fo
             by
             this
             plausible
             courtesie
             they
             seeke
             to
             drawe
             and
             induce
             to
             their
             religion
             ,
             by
             which
             sugred
             baite
             many
             are
             ensnared
             ,
             with
             the
             wordes
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             
               Beware
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               by
               their
               fruites
               ye
               shall
               know
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             gladly
             agree
             and
             subscribe
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             the
             testimony
             of
             Saint
             
               Iames
               :
               Thou
               hast
               faith
               ,
               and
               I
               haue
               workes
               ,
               shew
               me
               thy
               faith
               without
               workes
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               shew
               thee
               my
               faith
               by
               my
               workes
               .
            
             For
             as
             wee
             see
             not
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             (
             it
             being
             a
             spirituall
             substance
             )
             yet
             whom
             we
             see
             to
             walk
             ,
             to
             speake
             ,
             to
             haue
             sense
             and
             feeling
             ,
             wee
             know
             the
             soule
             to
             be
             in
             that
             man
             :
             so
             faith
             being
             an
             inward
             qualitie
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             cannot
             be
             seene
             of
             anie
             but
             by
             effectes
             ,
             namely
             good
             workes
             .
             And
             as
             a
             painted
             fire
             is
             no
             fire
             ,
             because
             it
             wanteth
             heate
             ,
             and
             an
             Image
             is
             not
             a
             man
             ,
             because
             it
             wanteth
             sense
             :
             so
             no
             more
             is
             that
             faith
             indeed
             (
             but
             onely
             in
             name
             )
             which
             doth
             not
             fructifie
             by
             good
             workes
             ;
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Sardi
             had
             a
             name
             that
             it
             liued
             ,
             but
             indeed
             it
             was
             dead
             ,
             
             it
             was
             called
             spirituall
             ,
             but
             was
             carnall
             .
             The
             true
             iustifying
             faith
             must
             be
             accompanied
             with
             an
             holy
             conuersation
             :
             Iustification
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             cannot
             be
             seuered
             .
             But
             being
             my selfe
             in
             the
             ranke
             of
             learners
             ,
             I
             confesse
             it
             becommeth
             me
             to
             referre
             you
             ,
             for
             a
             full
             answere
             to
             your
             blasphemy
             against
             our
             true
             doctrine
             of
             iustifycation
             to
             those
             that
             haue
             both
             learnedlie
             and
             diuinelie
             handled
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             true
             comfort
             of
             all
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             bring
             you
             out
             of
             your
             wonder
             ,
             for
             my
             speaking
             so
             much
             of
             deceipt
             and
             dissimulation
             in
             your
             Catholikes
             ,
             
             seeing
             of
             all
             other
             people
             in
             the
             Realme
             ,
             these
             men
             (
             say
             you
             )
             dissemble
             least
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             must
             pray
             you
             with
             patience
             to
             peruse
             some
             of
             your
             Iesuiticall
             instructions
             ,
             discouered
             by
             one
             of
             their
             owne
             crew
             ,
             some
             few
             yeeres
             past
             ,
             in
             the
             Northparts
             ,
             to
             a
             godlie
             learned
             man
             ,
             who
             by
             authoritie
             was
             imployed
             in
             the
             examination
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             how
             you
             can
             cleare
             your
             Recusants
             ,
             I
             meane
             such
             of
             them
             as
             haue
             been
             taught
             these
             holy
             lessons
             ,
             and
             apprehended
             them
             for
             fit
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             and
             follow
             them
             (
             as
             too
             manie
             doe
             )
             from
             deceipt
             and
             deepe
             dissimulation
             ?
             A
             seducer
             being
             sent
             ouer
             to
             play
             his
             part
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             taken
             ,
             did
             reueale
             (
             amongst
             many
             other
             things
             )
             to
             his
             assigned
             examiner
             these
             three
             positions
             following
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Recusants
             
             should
             reserue
             themselues
             both
             in
             bodie
             and
             goods
             
               in
               plenitudinē
               temporis
            
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             
             make
             doubt
             to
             present
             themselues
             to
             our
             Churches
             ;
             for
             it
             should
             not
             only
             not
             be
             imputed
             to
             them
             for
             sin
             ,
             but
             takē
             to
             be
             as
             meritorious
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             sit
             so
             long
             in
             the
             stockes
             for
             Christ
             his
             cause
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             
             
             their
             answeres
             and
             other
             behauiours
             ,
             they
             should
             shew
             themselues
             as
             dutifull
             Subiects
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             there
             were
             
               certa
               spes
               victoriae
            
             :
             these
             be
             brought
             with
             speciall
             direction
             to
             be
             taught
             and
             perswaded
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             these
             lead
             wide
             from
             deepe
             dissimulation
             I
             appeale
             to
             the
             indifferent
             Reader
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             no
             noueltie
             in
             Poperie
             ,
             though
             your
             dimme
             sight
             cannot
             discerne
             it
             .
             
             And
             I
             pray
             you
             (
             Sir
             )
             what
             meant
             sundry
             of
             your
             Recusants
             the
             last
             sommer
             (
             when
             all
             the
             land
             was
             in
             armes
             )
             to
             sell
             away
             their
             goods
             ,
             and
             to
             slide
             out
             of
             the
             way
             themselues
             ,
             when
             order
             was
             giuen
             to
             dsarme
             them
             ?
             did
             not
             this
             arguea
             reseruing
             of
             themselues
             
               in
               plenitudinem
               temporis
            
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             they
             had
             some
             hope
             ,
             that
             their
             
               certa
               spes
               victoriae
            
             was
             not
             farre
             off
             ?
          
           
             
             You
             proceed
             further
             to
             my
             triple
             accusation
             (
             as
             you
             terme
             it
             )
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             rather
             an
             admonition
             for
             due
             prouidence
             ,
             then
             an
             accusation
             to
             draw
             on
             anie
             heauie
             punishment
             .
             I
             note
             three
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             harme
             they
             continually
             doe
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             the
             hurt
             they
             would
             doe
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             their
             deep
             dissimulation
             :
             2
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             onely
             insist
             in
             this
             one
             hurt
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Gentleman
             recuseth
             ,
             and
             is
             borne
             withall
             ,
             the
             meaner
             sort
             receiue
             infection
             and
             draw
             backe
             also
             :
             Likewise
             though
             the
             husband
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             the
             wife
             refufe
             ,
             the
             danger
             redoundeth
             to
             the
             whole
             household
             ,
             and
             wiues
             of
             the
             meaner
             sort
             are
             by
             them
             likewise
             infected
             .
             Of
             which
             you
             make
             light
             ,
             but
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             more
             moment
             to
             vs
             ;
             and
             therefore
             more
             heedfully
             to
             be
             seene
             vnto
             ,
             then
             you
             desire
             to
             haue
             it
             .
             For
             how
             shall
             the
             child
             ,
             the
             seruant
             ,
             the
             tenant
             ,
             be
             forward
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             when
             
             the
             Parent
             ,
             the
             Master
             ,
             the
             Land-lord
             refuse
             knowledge
             ?
             The
             wifes
             recusancie
             was
             not
             so
             common
             ,
             till
             men
             infected
             with
             popery
             were
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             drawne
             by
             law
             to
             pay
             the
             penaltie
             for
             the
             wiues
             :
             and
             the
             Popes
             holines
             had
             a
             dispensation
             readie
             for
             the
             husband
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             meaner
             and
             poorer
             sort
             of
             women
             are
             infected
             by
             these
             of
             the
             wealthier
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             when
             they
             come
             home
             ,
             labour
             also
             to
             peruert
             their
             husbndes
             ,
             it
             neither
             need
             seeme
             strange
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             we
             that
             liue
             to
             serue
             in
             the
             countrie
             ,
             finde
             too
             lamentable
             experience
             of
             it
             .
             For
             commonlie
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             men
             proue
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             they
             whose
             companie
             they
             frequent
             :
             and
             daily
             experiēce
             doth
             teach
             vs
             the
             tiuth
             of
             the
             old
             saying
             :
             
               Cum
               boni
               ,
               cum
               malis
               conuer
               santur
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             When
             the
             good
             conuerse
             and
             keepe
             companie
             with
             the
             euill
             ,
             sooner
             are
             the
             good
             by
             the
             euill
             corrupted
             ,
             then
             the
             euill
             by
             the
             good
             conuerted
             .
             Heresie
             is
             by
             sundrie
             writers
             compared
             to
             the
             plague
             ,
             as
             for
             sundry
             other
             respectes
             ;
             so
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             plague
             doth
             spread
             it
             infection
             to
             manie
             ,
             oftentimes
             infecting
             the
             whole
             house
             ,
             and
             reaching
             the
             venome
             thereof
             to
             neighbour-houses
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             sometimes
             filleth
             the
             whole
             Towne
             or
             Citie
             with
             dead
             corpses
             :
             so
             heresie
             feeketh
             to
             infect
             manie
             ,
             and
             to
             spread
             the
             poyson
             of
             it
             from
             one
             to
             another
             .
             Now
             those
             that
             are
             sicke
             of
             the
             plague
             ,
             by
             a
             laudable
             policie
             ,
             we
             seclude
             from
             companie
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             not
             infect
             others
             :
             greater
             care
             ought
             (
             in
             my
             opinion
             )
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             heretikes
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             raunge
             whither
             they
             wil
             ,
             and
             keepe
             companie
             with
             whom
             they
             please
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             danger
             is
             greater
             of
             heresie
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             plague
             :
             for
             
             the
             plague
             killeth
             but
             the
             bodie
             ,
             heresie
             killeth
             the
             soule
             ;
             the
             plague
             threatneth
             temporall
             death
             ,
             heresie
             eternall
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             aske
             from
             what
             these
             wiues
             ,
             children
             ,
             seruants
             ,
             tenants
             ,
             and
             husbands
             doe
             fall
             ?
             and
             I
             answere
             ,
             as
             manie
             of
             them
             as
             become
             Papists
             ,
             fall
             from
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             manie
             of
             them
             also
             from
             loyaltie
             and
             sound
             loue
             to
             their
             countrie
             .
             But
             you
             say
             conscience
             is
             cause
             of
             this
             fall
             ,
             and
             not
             euill
             will
             or
             rebellion
             ?
             and
             I
             answere
             ,
             it
             is
             fancie
             that
             leadeth
             them
             rather
             then
             conscience
             ;
             for
             conscientia
             must
             be
             
               cum
               scientia
            
             ,
             conscience
             must
             be
             grounded
             vpon
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             is
             to
             be
             fetched
             not
             from
             your
             traditionall
             doctrine
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             vnwritten
             verities
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             written
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             make
             a
             man
             wise
             to
             saluation
             ,
             through
             faith
             which
             is
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
             The
             long
             idle
             discourse
             that
             you
             runne
             ,
             about
             forcing
             men
             to
             doe
             an
             act
             contrarie
             to
             their
             conscience
             ,
             maketh
             nothing
             against
             vs
             ,
             but
             much
             against
             your selues
             :
             for
             we
             neuer
             taught
             it
             ,
             we
             doe
             not
             practise
             it
             ,
             we
             subscribe
             to
             the
             whole
             discourse
             of
             Saint
             Paule
             ,
             concerning
             the
             meates
             sacrificed
             to
             Idols
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             the
             generall
             proposition
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             groundeth
             that
             particular
             argument
             ,
             that
             what
             soeuer
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             is
             sinne
             .
             Therefore
             we
             first
             tender
             instruction
             to
             informe
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             be
             obstinately
             refused
             and
             reiected
             (
             as
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             most
             Recusants
             is
             to
             answere
             :
             
             
               They
               will
               not
               conferre
               with
               anie
               ,
               they
               are
               setled
               :
            
             )
             then
             moderate
             punishment
             we
             hold
             fit
             to
             be
             inflicted
             ,
             by
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             thereby
             to
             reclaime
             them
             from
             their
             Idolatrie
             ,
             by
             which
             
             God
             is
             dishonoured
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             true
             honour
             and
             worship
             of
             God.
             Moderate
             correction
             of
             heretikes
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             due
             instruction
             ,
             was
             neuer
             accounted
             consciencelesse
             ,
             and
             vnmercifull
             dealing
             ,
             but
             alwaies
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Augustine
             commendeth
             it
             by
             experience
             ,
             
               Cùm
               doctrinae
               vtili
               ,
               disciplina
               salutaris
               adiungitur
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             When
             wholesome
             discipline
             ,
             is
             ioyned
             to
             godlie
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             light
             of
             truth
             ,
             may
             expell
             the
             darkenes
             of
             errour
             ,
             but
             the
             force
             of
             feare
             may
             breake
             the
             bands
             of
             euill
             custome
             ,
             we
             reioyce
             at
             the
             conuersion
             of
             manie
             .
             This
             point
             the
             same
             father
             in
             sundrie
             places
             teacheth
             .
             But
             what
             punishment
             is
             laid
             vpon
             Recusants
             ,
             by
             the
             rare
             clemencie
             of
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             any
             way
             comparable
             to
             those
             that
             Christian
             Emperours
             haue
             made
             against
             Recusants
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             refused
             to
             communicate
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
             They
             were
             discommoned
             from
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             from
             bequeathing
             their
             goods
             or
             lands
             to
             others
             ,
             or
             receiuing
             anie
             Legacies
             from
             others
             ,
             yea
             they
             might
             not
             inioy
             their
             fathers
             inheritaunce
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             like
             thing
             is
             done
             to
             English
             Recusants
             ?
             
             or
             rather
             what
             not
             vnlike
             ?
             they
             buy
             ,
             they
             sell
             ,
             they
             bequeath
             their
             goods
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             they
             receiue
             legacies
             ,
             and
             inioy
             inheritances
             .
             The
             most
             that
             for
             many
             yeers
             was
             done
             to
             them
             for
             their
             recusancie
             ,
             was
             some
             restraint
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             but
             with
             free
             vse
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             and
             open
             resort
             of
             their
             wiues
             ,
             and
             friends
             :
             and
             after
             the
             daungerous
             attempts
             of
             manie
             ,
             yet
             the
             greatest
             increase
             of
             penaltie
             is
             a
             Multe
             of
             monie
             ,
             which
             also
             is
             easilie
             passed
             ouer
             ;
             for
             scant
             the
             tenth
             Recusant
             doth
             either
             pay
             the
             whole
             penaltie
             of
             money
             ,
             
             or
             suffereth
             the
             restraint
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             but
             liueth
             at
             home
             ,
             
             and
             at
             libertie
             .
             But
             (
             Sir
             )
             you
             that
             make
             such
             a
             pitifull
             complaint
             ,
             or
             rather
             outragious
             outcrie
             ,
             against
             the
             gentle
             and
             motherlie
             chasticement
             wherewith
             her
             Maiestie
             correcteth
             Recusants
             :
             what
             say
             you
             to
             your
             whipping
             ,
             and
             scourging
             ,
             to
             your
             torturing
             ,
             and
             tormenting
             ,
             to
             your
             holy
             house
             in
             Spayne
             ,
             (
             because
             I
             perceiue
             you
             are
             so
             addicted
             to
             Spayne
             ?
             )
             what
             to
             the
             infinite
             fires
             you
             kindled
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             ,
             wherein
             so
             manie
             hundreds
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             young
             and
             olde
             ,
             learned
             and
             vnlearned
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             age
             ,
             or
             sex
             were
             burnt
             to
             ashes
             ?
             what
             to
             your
             sundrie
             massacres
             ?
             namely
             of
             the
             
               Albigenses
               ,
               Calabrians
               ,
               Merindolians
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             May
             your
             Prelates
             whip
             and
             scourge
             those
             that
             refuse
             to
             come
             to
             your
             Idolatrie
             ,
             as
             Boner
             did
             diuers
             with
             his
             owne
             hand
             ?
             May
             you
             torture
             ,
             and
             torment
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             beleeue
             your
             vnwritten
             verities
             ,
             as
             Boner
             burnt
             Tomkins
             hand
             ,
             and
             Tirrell
             a
             Iustice
             of
             peace
             did
             
               Rose
               Allens
            
             hand
             ?
             May
             you
             put
             men
             to
             death
             for
             refusing
             to
             acknowledg
             a
             peece
             of
             bread
             to
             be
             their
             maker
             ?
             contrarie
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             ancient
             fathers
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             testifieth
             :
             
               It
               neuer
               pleased
               anie
               good
               man
               in
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               that
               heretikes
               should
               be
               put
               to
               death
               :
            
             nay
             may
             you
             kill
             both
             young
             and
             olde
             without
             difference
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             the
             former
             Massacres
             )
             without
             euer
             perswading
             them
             ,
             or
             giuing
             them
             respite
             to
             aduise
             vpon
             your
             doctrine
             ?
             and
             may
             not
             your selues
             be
             punished
             ?
             may
             not
             moderate
             corrections
             be
             inflicted
             vpon
             you
             ?
             shall
             it
             be
             sacriledge
             to
             touch
             the
             hemme
             of
             your
             garments
             ?
             but
             God
             giue
             you
             grace
             to
             repent
             your
             owne
             bloudie
             murthers
             ,
             
             and
             to
             take
             benefit
             by
             her
             Maiesties
             gentle
             correction
             ,
             who
             sucketh
             not
             your
             bloud
             ,
             but
             seeketh
             your
             benefite
             and
             endlesse
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             hurt
             Recusants
             would
             do
             ,
             2
             I
             say
             ,
             who
             doubteth
             but
             they
             would
             haue
             vp
             their
             Masse
             againe
             &c.
             
             And
             here
             he
             fareth
             like
             a
             mad
             man
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               That
               the
               Turke
               ,
               nor
               any
               Prince
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               vrgeth
               men
               vpon
               vaine
               points
               of
               inward
               wishes
               ,
               &
               secret
               cogitations
               ,
            
             &
             that
             I
             ,
             contrary
             to
             al
             reason
             &
             humanity
             ,
             would
             haue
             it
             vrged
             vpō
             Catholikes
             in
             
               England
               ;
               what
               they
               wish
               ,
               &
               what
               they
               desire
               .
            
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             of
             what
             secret
             wishes
             speake
             I
             ?
             Do
             I
             presume
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             consistory
             of
             mens
             harts
             ,
             &
             to
             iudge
             their
             inward
             thoughts
             ?
             or
             rather
             folowing
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             sauiour
             ,
             by
             their
             fruits
             shal
             ye
             know
             thē
             ,
             do
             I
             only
             speak
             of
             such
             as
             are
             by
             outward
             actiōs
             opēly
             discouered
             ?
             or
             what
             vrging
             would
             I
             haue
             of
             these
             wishes
             ?
             of
             punishment
             for
             their
             smart
             ?
             or
             of
             prouidence
             for
             our
             own
             safetie
             ?
             when
             he
             hath
             answered
             me
             this
             ,
             then
             let
             him
             tell
             me
             ,
             whether
             not
             only
             Turkes
             ,
             but
             all
             christian
             Princes
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             wil
             haue
             an
             eie
             to
             such
             subiects
             ,
             as
             are
             by
             their
             masters
             abroad
             ,
             &
             by
             new
             Inmates
             &
             intruding
             Iesuits
             at
             home
             ,
             taught
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             lawful
             ,
             but
             honorable
             to
             rebel
             against
             the
             prince
             ,
             vpon
             the
             Popes
             command
             ;
             and
             from
             whō
             the
             forraine
             enemy
             &
             inuador
             ,
             doth
             opēly
             professe
             that
             he
             expecteth
             aide
             .
             This
             needeth
             no
             further
             answer
             because
             he
             hath
             no
             further
             mattter
             to
             build
             his
             calumnious
             inuectiue
             vpon
             .
             This
             is
             a
             point
             of
             rare
             &
             most
             insolent
             barbarity
             ,
             that
             cōdemning
             my
             few
             words
             of
             the
             hurt
             Recusants
             would
             doe
             (
             though
             by
             open
             effectes
             bewraied
             )
             as
             more
             then
             Turkish
             ,
             he
             doth
             himselfe
             (
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             contrary
             to
             his
             own
             cōscience
             ,
             onely
             
             vpon
             an
             innate
             and
             naturall
             engrafted
             inclination
             he
             hath
             to
             be
             mouthed
             like
             the
             diuell
             )
             burst
             forth
             into
             such
             a
             malignant
             presumption
             of
             inward
             thoughts
             ,
             against
             my
             honourable
             dead
             brother
             and
             my selfe
             ,
             as
             no
             barbarous
             Scythian
             would
             euer
             offer
             the
             like
             .
             We
             will
             examine
             it
             in
             a
             word
             .
             He
             is
             not
             onely
             contented
             to
             hold
             on
             his
             rayling
             fit
             at
             me
             ,
             
             but
             he
             must
             steppe
             into
             the
             graue
             of
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             my
             honourable
             dead
             brother
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             as
             thousandes
             yet
             liuing
             did
             know
             ,
             and
             will
             witnesse
             him
             to
             haue
             been
             a
             most
             religious
             man
             ,
             both
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             practise
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             loyall
             and
             dutifull
             subiect
             and
             seruant
             to
             his
             Soueraigne
             ,
             which
             he
             expressed
             by
             his
             care
             ,
             diligence
             ,
             and
             paines
             ,
             in
             all
             her
             seruices
             ,
             and
             in
             sifting
             out
             all
             perils
             that
             might
             impeach
             her
             safetie
             :
             He
             was
             precise
             and
             straite
             in
             his
             gouernment
             for
             his
             Soueraignes
             good
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             Iustice
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             in
             all
             causes
             betweene
             partie
             &
             party
             ,
             he
             was
             of
             a
             most
             vpright
             and
             indifferent
             carriage
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             manie
             Recusants
             yet
             liuing
             ,
             witnesse
             for
             him
             against
             this
             calumniatour
             :
             He
             continued
             President
             of
             Yorke
             for
             many
             yeeres
             by
             her
             Maiesties
             commission
             ,
             who
             hath
             giuen
             manie
             a
             most
             gracious
             testimonie
             in
             his
             life
             time
             of
             his
             approued
             fidelitie
             ,
             and
             her
             well-liking
             of
             his
             seruice
             to
             his
             great
             comfort
             and
             commendation
             ,
             and
             since
             his
             death
             in
             her
             princely
             affection
             to
             him
             ,
             hath
             often
             bewailed
             the
             losse
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             base
             railing
             companion
             blusheth
             not
             to
             strike
             ,
             at
             this
             religious
             honourable
             Gentleman
             ,
             with
             his
             malicious
             penne
             ,
             by
             imputing
             vnto
             him
             vndutifull
             and
             disloyall
             wishes
             against
             her
             highnes
             ;
             for
             whom
             all
             our
             English
             world
             knoweth
             ,
             he
             neuer
             held
             his
             patrimonie
             ,
             
             nor
             his
             life
             too
             deare
             to
             be
             spent
             :
             As
             for
             so
             much
             as
             expecting
             what
             person
             should
             succeed
             her
             ,
             so
             delightfull
             a
             thing
             it
             was
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             end
             of
             her
             daies
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             often
             verie
             heartily
             pray
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             liue
             to
             see
             her
             daies
             ended
             ;
             which
             his
             praier
             the
             Lord
             heard
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             died
             assuredlie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             blessed
             for
             euer
             .
             Therefore
             thou
             blasphemous
             mouth
             against
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             cease
             anie
             more
             to
             barke
             at
             this
             blessed
             dead
             mans
             graue
             .
             As
             for
             my selfe
             ,
             I
             liue
             to
             set
             my
             foote
             against
             anie
             that
             dare
             accuse
             him
             or
             me
             ,
             of
             the
             least
             disloyall
             thought
             ;
             and
             if
             thou
             darest
             not
             shew
             thy
             face
             ,
             I
             neither
             will
             offer
             nor
             desire
             anie
             better
             clearing
             ,
             then
             the
             course
             of
             my
             dutifull
             carriage
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             shall
             doe
             to
             my
             dying
             daie
             :
             I
             will
             onelie
             adde
             this
             one
             sentence
             ,
             written
             heretofore
             by
             a
             true
             hearted
             Englishman
             ,
             wherein
             I
             ioyne
             with
             him
             from
             my
             heart
             .
             
               I
               like
               better
               the
               honest
               wisedome
               of
               those
               that
               studie
               how
               the
               Queene
               may
               stand
               and
               not
               fall
               ,
               then
               the
               reaching
               pollicie
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               deuise
               how
               themselues
               may
               stand
               ,
               when
               the
               Queene
               is
               fallen
               :
            
             And
             from
             such
             reaching
             Polititians
             ,
             God
             deliuer
             and
             disburthen
             her
             Maiesty
             ,
             and
             her
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             increase
             the
             number
             of
             such
             religious
             honest
             hearts
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             will
             pray
             daily
             to
             God
             for
             the
             prolōging
             of
             her
             daies
             ,
             employ
             their
             wits
             wholy
             to
             preserue
             her
             person
             ,
             and
             put
             backe
             all
             perils
             that
             may
             come
             towards
             her
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             thinke
             their
             liues
             too
             deere
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             gappe
             to
             withholde
             daunger
             from
             her
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             imputation
             against
             the
             Papistes
             is
             their
             dissimulation
             ,
             3
             of
             which
             somewhat
             hath
             been
             alreadie
             shewed
             :
             but
             here
             you
             proceed
             againe
             to
             raile
             ,
             cauill
             ,
             and
             misconstrue
             my
             words
             :
             your
             railing
             I
             still
             passe
             
             ouer
             ,
             in
             which
             kind
             I
             list
             not
             to
             contend
             with
             you
             :
             your
             cauilling
             and
             misconstruing
             shall
             briefely
             be
             laid
             open
             .
             My
             words
             you
             set
             downe
             ;
             
               These
               ciuill
               honest
               men
               that
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               Conscience
               rebell
               against
               God
               in
               religion
               ,
               and
               refuse
               to
               yeeld
               a
               loyall
               obedience
               to
               their
               Liege-Ladie
               ,
               seeme
               to
               carrie
               a
               most
               lamentable
               resolution
               lurking
               in
               their
               bosomes
               against
               Queene
               ,
               Countrie
               ,
               and
               vs
               all
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               if
               this
               be
               conscience
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               conscience
               meaneth
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               conscience
               they
               fetch
               from
               Rome
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             You
             beginne
             with
             the
             last
             wordes
             ,
             from
             which
             you
             pike
             out
             this
             conclusion
             against
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             what
             conscience
             meaneth
             ,
             either
             in
             nature
             and
             definition
             ,
             or
             in
             practise
             and
             feeling
             ;
             the
             first
             you
             say
             is
             past
             my
             vnderstanding
             ,
             by
             reason
             my
             bringing
             vp
             hath
             hnot
             been
             in
             schooles
             ;
             the
             other
             you
             take
             vpon
             you
             to
             make
             plaine
             I
             am
             voide
             of
             ,
             by
             my
             manner
             of
             writing
             against
             Catholikes
             ,
             &c.
             
             Surely
             I
             willingly
             confesse
             my
             wants
             in
             learning
             to
             be
             verie
             great
             ,
             and
             doe
             bewaile
             my
             losse
             of
             time
             in
             that
             behalfe
             ,
             yet
             this
             I
             hope
             I
             may
             say
             without
             suspition
             of
             vanitie
             or
             ostentation
             ,
             that
             I
             laid
             the
             grounds
             of
             learning
             in
             one
             of
             the
             best
             schooles
             in
             this
             land
             ,
             namely
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             added
             some
             further
             building
             in
             one
             of
             the
             best
             Vniuersities
             in
             Christendome
             ,
             namelie
             Oxford
             ,
             studying
             there
             in
             Magdaleine
             Colledge
             vnder
             that
             worthy
             Doctor
             Humfrey
             ,
             where
             besides
             my
             priuate
             study
             ,
             I
             wanted
             not
             such
             furtherance
             ,
             as
             the
             cōference
             with
             sundrie
             of
             the
             best
             learned
             in
             the
             Vniuersitie
             could
             afford
             me
             ;
             and
             since
             I
             left
             the
             Vniuersitie
             ,
             I
             haue
             not
             spent
             so
             much
             time
             in
             hunting
             &
             hawking
             ,
             as
             you
             presume
             ,
             although
             I
             hold
             them
             for
             lawfull
             recreations
             moderatelie
             vsed
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
             And
             
             therefore
             I
             did
             long
             since
             know
             (
             I
             praise
             God
             )
             that
             Conscience
             is
             a
             part
             of
             our
             vnderstanding
             ,
             determining
             of
             our
             particular
             actions
             ,
             either
             with
             them
             or
             against
             them
             :
             I
             knowe
             also
             that
             of
             this
             Conscience
             God
             onelie
             is
             Lorde
             ,
             and
             his
             words
             and
             lawes
             ,
             doe
             onely
             binde
             the
             same
             properlie
             ;
             and
             from
             hence
             must
             we
             fetch
             the
             direction
             and
             warrant
             of
             our
             practise
             of
             Conscience
             which
             will
             not
             admit
             vs
             to
             depose
             ,
             and
             set
             vp
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             &
             disobey
             Soueraignes
             at
             our
             pleasures
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             kill
             Princes
             (
             as
             your
             Pope
             giueth
             warrant
             to
             doe
             )
             and
             then
             to
             say
             we
             doe
             it
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             will
             giue
             me
             a
             sufficient
             warrantise
             ,
             to
             condemne
             all
             such
             Schoolemasters
             and
             Schollers
             ;
             and
             so
             Sir
             (
             not
             as
             a
             teacher
             in
             our
             Israel
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Scholler
             )
             I
             haue
             tolde
             you
             what
             Conscience
             is
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             touch
             I
             haue
             giuen
             of
             the
             practise
             and
             feeling
             of
             Conscience
             (
             which
             must
             bee
             warranted
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             mens
             dreames
             ,
             and
             traditions
             )
             I
             haue
             cancelled
             the
             warrant
             you
             would
             take
             to
             your selues
             ,
             to
             disobey
             and
             resist
             the
             authoritie
             ,
             giuen
             to
             her
             Maiestie
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             rest
             that
             you
             snarle
             at
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             or
             in
             those
             that
             follow
             ,
             concerning
             my
             speeches
             against
             Recusants
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             materiall
             thereto
             belonging
             ,
             I
             will
             briefelie
             answere
             :
             
               First
               my
               tearmes
               of
               falsehoode
               ;
               disloyaltie
               ,
               wicked
               treasons
               ,
               and
               lurking
               resolutions
               against
               Queene
               and
               Countrie
               ,
               calling
               them
               the
               Catilines
               of
               our
               time
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             doth
             moue
             your
             patience
             much
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             I
             must
             vndergoe
             the
             bitter
             biting
             of
             your
             venemous
             and
             slaunderous
             tongue
             ,
             and
             bee
             called
             a
             monstrous
             lyer
             ,
             and
             calumniatour
             ,
             which
             by
             a
             bricke
             wall
             will
             hazard
             to
             light
             vpon
             your selfe
             .
             For
             why
             
             should
             I
             be
             blamed
             to
             charge
             them
             with
             falsehoode
             ,
             disloyaltie
             ,
             treason
             ,
             and
             lurking
             resolutions
             against
             Queene
             and
             Countrie
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             the
             very
             Catilines
             of
             our
             age
             ,
             when
             your
             Popes
             doctrine
             teacheth
             nothing
             else
             ,
             and
             they
             frame
             themselues
             in
             all
             things
             to
             obey
             him
             ?
             When
             Rebellions
             haue
             been
             raised
             within
             our
             owne
             bowels
             ?
             When
             her
             Maiesties
             life
             hath
             so
             many
             times
             been
             shot
             at
             ,
             and
             her
             Kingdome
             attempted
             to
             be
             inuaded
             ?
             And
             in
             the
             first
             two
             ,
             sundrie
             of
             your
             Recusants
             false
             fingers
             haue
             been
             set
             on
             worke
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             third
             the
             Inuaders
             haue
             promised
             to
             themselues
             (
             and
             so
             published
             )
             great
             assistance
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             both
             for
             Inuasion
             ,
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             of
             her
             Highnes
             life
             ;
             who
             haue
             been
             the
             very
             Catilines
             of
             our
             Countrie
             ,
             but
             they
             ?
             Doth
             not
             your
             Captaine
             and
             Cardinall
             Allen
             ,
             
             openlie
             blow
             the
             trumpet
             of
             sedition
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             teaching
             all
             English
             Papists
             this
             Catholike
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             ,
             since
             her
             excommunication
             ,
             and
             deposition
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             she
             hath
             no
             iust
             title
             or
             interest
             to
             her
             Crowne
             and
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             Acte
             done
             by
             her
             authoritie
             ,
             since
             the
             publishing
             of
             that
             excommunication
             and
             deposition
             ,
             hath
             been
             or
             can
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             by
             the
             lawe
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             man
             ?
             and
             therefore
             that
             no
             man
             may
             lawfullie
             serue
             her
             in
             any
             action
             ,
             bee
             it
             otherwise
             neuer
             so
             iust
             ?
             If
             Catiline
             himselfe
             were
             aliue
             ,
             could
             hee
             more
             pestilentlie
             perswade
             to
             sedition
             then
             doth
             this
             Cardinall
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             they
             Catilines
             mates
             ,
             so
             many
             as
             yeelde
             to
             the
             perswasion
             of
             this
             Catilinarian
             Cardinall
             ?
             And
             what
             doth
             the
             dispensation
             graunted
             to
             Parsons
             and
             Campion
             teach
             our
             Papists
             ?
             Doth
             it
             not
             teach
             them
             to
             dissemble
             ?
             Consider
             the
             wordes
             
             of
             the
             dispensation
             :
             
             where
             in
             the
             Bull
             of
             
               Pius
               Quintus
            
             all
             her
             Subiects
             are
             commaunded
             not
             to
             obey
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             being
             excommunicate
             and
             deposed
             ,
             all
             that
             doe
             obey
             her
             ,
             are
             likewise
             innodate
             and
             accursed
             (
             which
             point
             is
             perilous
             to
             the
             Catholikes
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             obey
             her
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Popes
             curse
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             disobey
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Queenes
             danger
             )
             therefore
             the
             present
             Pope
             to
             relieue
             them
             hath
             altered
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Bull
             ,
             and
             dispensed
             with
             them
             to
             obey
             and
             serue
             her
             ,
             without
             perill
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             which
             dispensation
             is
             to
             endure
             ,
             but
             till
             that
             it
             please
             the
             Pope
             otherwise
             to
             determine
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             teach
             generallie
             that
             all
             which
             obey
             the
             Prince
             ,
             by
             the
             Pope
             deposed
             ;
             are
             accursed
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             not
             a
             seditious
             and
             Catilinarian
             Doctrine
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             iudge
             .
             Secondlie
             ,
             Papists
             are
             dispensed
             with
             ,
             that
             with●out
             daunger
             of
             the
             Popes
             curse
             ,
             they
             may
             obey
             th●
             Queene
             ;
             but
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Queene
             may
             be
             safe
             ?
             N●●
             care
             of
             their
             owne
             safetie
             procured
             this
             dispensatio●
             or
             are
             they
             taught
             to
             obey
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             fro●
             the
             heart
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             flatlie
             for
             feare
             ,
             because
             (
             saith
             the
             ●●●pensation
             )
             if
             they
             disobey
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Queen●●
             daunger
             :
             and
             this
             is
             contrarie
             to
             S.
             Paules
             Doctrin●
             who
             teacheth
             to
             obey
             the
             Magistrate
             not
             onelie
             for
             wrath
             ,
             that
             is
             feare
             of
             punishment
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             .
             Lastlie
             ,
             how
             long
             are
             they
             permitted
             to
             obey
             in
             this
             sort
             ?
             No
             longer
             then
             the
             Pope
             please
             otherwise
             
             to
             appoint
             :
             if
             the
             Pope
             send
             in
             secretlie
             some
             Iesuites
             ,
             to
             whispher
             in
             their
             eares
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             cancelled
             this
             dispensation
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             publikelie
             signifie
             it
             ;
             then
             by
             your
             doctrine
             ,
             they
             must
             disobey
             ,
             and
             rebell
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             are
             accursed
             .
          
           
           
             
             And
             yet
             your
             corrupt
             construction
             cannot
             hereby
             hold
             against
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             accuse
             all
             Papists
             to
             be
             guilt
             ,
             of
             these
             crimes
             ,
             I
             neuer
             said
             it
             ,
             I
             neuer
             thought
             it
             :
             for
             though
             it
             be
             euidēt
             ,
             that
             your
             Popes
             doctrine
             doth
             teach
             it
             generallie
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             yet
             I
             assure
             my selfe
             we
             haue
             many
             of
             that
             professiō
             in
             recusancy
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             simplicity
             led
             by
             the
             line
             of
             their
             superstiiton
             very
             far
             ,
             which
             yet
             will
             not
             shake
             hands
             with
             them
             in
             their
             treasons
             ,
             either
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             or
             their
             countrie
             ,
             to
             please
             Pope
             ,
             or
             anie
             forraine
             Potentate
             whatsoeuer
             .
             For
             that
             some
             Papists
             are
             not
             so
             perswaded
             of
             the
             Popes
             power
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             authoritie
             to
             depose
             Princes
             we
             haue
             examples
             :
             
             Hart
             plainelie
             writeth
             (
             as
             before
             was
             touched
             )
             that
             the
             opinion
             of
             them
             who
             hold
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             a
             temporall
             Lord
             ouer
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ●s
             vnreasonable
             and
             vnprobable
             altogether
             ,
             and
             that
             ●e
             hath
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             them
             and
             theirs
             ciuillie
             ,
             ●●ch
             lesse
             to
             depose
             them
             ,
             or
             giue
             away
             their
             king●●mes
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             part
             of
             his
             commission
             .
             Yea
             fur●●●r
             he
             confesseth
             that
             we
             giue
             no
             more
             to
             the
             ●●eene
             ,
             by
             the
             title
             of
             Supremacie
             ,
             then
             Augustine●●th
             ●●th
             giue
             to
             all
             kings
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             Supremacie
             of
             her
             ●aiestie
             he
             subscribed
             .
             Besides
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             booke
             written
             by
             one
             
               Iohn
               Bishop
            
             a
             Recusant
             Papist
             ,
             prouing
             that
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             depose
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             or
             release
             her
             subiectes
             of
             their
             alleageance
             to
             her
             :
             In
             which
             
             he
             handleth
             these
             sixe
             propositions
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Pope
             and
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Priestes
             are
             subiect
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             to
             the
             temporall
             Magistrate
             ,
             in
             whose
             
             Realme
             and
             Dominion
             they
             do
             dwell
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             cānot
             depriue
             christian
             princes
             of
             their
             principalities
             .
             
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             loose
             subiectes
             of
             their
             naturall
             
             faith
             and
             obedience
             to
             their
             Prince
             .
             4.
             
             That
             it
             
             is
             no
             determinatiō
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             depose
             Princes
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Canon
             made
             at
             the
             Councell
             
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             touching
             the
             deposing
             of
             Princes
             (
             the
             which
             hath
             bred
             the
             greatest
             scruple
             in
             our
             English
             Romane
             Catholikes
             )
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             euer
             was
             of
             force
             within
             this
             land
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             sentence
             pronounced
             
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             was
             neither
             lawfully
             ,
             nor
             orderlie
             done
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Laterane
             Canon
             .
             Therefore
             I
             am
             farre
             from
             imputing
             the
             crime
             of
             sedition
             to
             all
             Recusantes
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             doe
             not
             accuse
             all
             ,
             so
             can
             no
             man
             trulie
             excuse
             all
             ;
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             verie
             manie
             haue
             been
             ouertaken
             with
             this
             humour
             ,
             by
             the
             perswasions
             of
             Iesuites
             and
             Seminaries
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             proued
             before
             ;
             and
             from
             hence
             you
             may
             pike
             out
             your
             hard
             and
             heathenish
             hearts
             ,
             wherof
             you
             make
             mention
             :
             As
             for
             the
             bare
             sense
             of
             an
             English
             heart
             ,
             which
             you
             snatch
             out
             of
             my
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             an
             heart
             ,
             as
             hauing
             onely
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             (
             without
             anie
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God
             at
             all
             )
             would
             not
             so
             brutishly
             seeke
             the
             life
             of
             their
             lawfull
             Soueraigne
             ,
             to
             the
             betraying
             of
             their
             countrie
             into
             the
             handes
             of
             straungers
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             honest
             heart
             ,
             I
             wish
             you
             at
             the
             least
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             iangling
             railer
             hath
             vngorged
             his
             malicious
             stomacke
             against
             me
             ,
             
             for
             this
             my
             triple
             accusation
             (
             as
             he
             will
             haue
             it
             )
             he
             proceedeth
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             gal
             of
             bitternes
             (
             for
             the
             Ethiopian
             cannot
             change
             his
             blacknes
             )
             to
             inuey
             against
             me
             ,
             for
             setting
             downe
             a
             position
             ,
             which
             both
             religion
             and
             nature
             it selfe
             doth
             teach
             vs
             ;
             the
             position
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               euerie
               Christian
               man
               ought
               to
               striue
               to
               keepe
               these
               three
               things
               sound
               
               within
               his
               breast
               ,
               his
               conscience
               before
               God
               ,
               his
               loyaltie
               to
               his
               Prince
               ,
               and
               his
               loue
               to
               his
               countrie
               :
            
             Which
             after
             he
             hath
             frowardly
             and
             peruersely
             wrested
             to
             his
             owne
             fantasticall
             sense
             ,
             he
             breaketh
             forth
             into
             this
             exclamation
             ,
             
               what
               Atheist
               would
               euer
               say
               so
               ?
            
             and
             I
             say
             ,
             
               who
               but
               a
               wretched
               wrangler
               would
               euer
               cauill
               so
               ?
            
             for
             may
             not
             men
             be
             loyall
             to
             their
             Princes
             ,
             except
             they
             obey
             all
             their
             commaundements
             ?
             Or
             can
             they
             not
             be
             louing
             to
             their
             countrie
             ,
             except
             they
             obey
             all
             the
             lawes
             therof
             ?
             Inward
             loyaltie
             differeth
             from
             outward
             obedience
             ,
             the
             first
             we
             owe
             alwaies
             ,
             the
             second
             in
             all
             things
             we
             may
             not
             yeeld
             .
             I
             hope
             (
             Sir
             )
             you
             will
             not
             accuse
             the
             Apostles
             of
             disloyaltie
             ,
             who
             yet
             obeied
             not
             all
             the
             commaundements
             of
             their
             Princes
             ?
             nor
             of
             want
             of
             loue
             to
             their
             countrie
             ,
             though
             they
             yeelded
             not
             to
             all
             the
             lawes
             thereof
             ?
             
             But
             you
             will
             proue
             by
             sundrie
             examples
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             alwaies
             to
             loue
             our
             countrie
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             Abraham
             and
             Lot
             ,
             
             yea
             that
             we
             may
             rebell
             against
             Prince
             and
             Countrie
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Ieremie
             ,
             
             Ieroboam
             and
             Iehu
             .
             Did
             Abraham
             or
             Lot
             cease
             to
             loue
             their
             countrie
             ,
             because
             at
             Gods
             speciall
             commaundement
             they
             left
             it
             ?
             or
             did
             not
             the
             Prophet
             Ieremie
             loue
             his
             countrie
             ,
             
             because
             by
             speciall
             Reuelation
             ,
             and
             appointment
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             perswaded
             the
             people
             to
             deliuer
             vp
             Ierusalem
             into
             their
             enemies
             hands
             ?
             for
             whose
             destruction
             foreseene
             ,
             and
             by
             God
             reuealed
             vnto
             him
             ,
             he
             breaketh
             forth
             into
             that
             patheticall
             exclamatiō
             :
             
               Oh
               that
               my
               head
               were
               full
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               mine
               eies
               a
               fountaine
               of
               teares
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               weepe
               daie
               and
               night
               for
               the
               slain
               of
               the
               daughter
               of
               my
               people
            
             !
             For
             who●e
             deliuerance
             he
             so
             often
             &
             so
             heartily
             praied
             ,
             and
             was
             
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Lord
             to
             praie
             any
             more
             for
             them
             :
             whose
             destruction
             ,
             after
             it
             happened
             ,
             he
             bitterlie
             bewailed
             in
             his
             mournful
             lamentations
             ?
             do
             these
             things
             proue
             he
             loued
             not
             his
             country
             ?
             Or
             because
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             did
             rent
             the
             kingdome
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             &
             gaue
             ten
             Tribes
             to
             Ieroboam
             from
             
               Rheboam
               Salomons
            
             sonne
             ?
             
             And
             because
             he
             also
             expreslie
             commanded
             Iehu
             ,
             
             to
             destroy
             the
             whole
             house
             of
             Ahab
             his
             master
             ,
             doth
             it
             hence
             follow
             that
             subiects
             may
             be
             disloiall
             ,
             and
             rebell
             against
             their
             Princes
             ?
             who
             but
             a
             Popish
             Parasite
             would
             make
             such
             conclusions
             ?
             The
             generall
             proposition
             (
             I
             trow
             )
             holdeth
             true
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             may
             commit
             murther
             ,
             though
             Abraham
             ,
             by
             Gods
             commaundement
             ,
             speciall
             and
             extraordinarie
             ,
             might
             lawfullie
             haue
             slaine
             his
             owne
             sonne
             :
             and
             that
             no
             priuate
             man
             may
             vsurpe
             the
             sword
             ,
             though
             Phinehes
             extraordinarilie
             moued
             ,
             did
             execution
             vpon
             Zimri
             and
             Cozbie
             .
             A
             priuiledge
             is
             no
             law
             .
             In
             summe
             ,
             God
             might
             commaund
             Ieremie
             to
             will
             the
             Iewes
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             and
             Ieroboam
             to
             take
             tenne
             tribes
             from
             Rehoboam
             ,
             and
             Iehu
             the
             kingdome
             from
             Ioram
             ,
             because
             he
             alone
             beareth
             rule
             in
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             giue
             them
             to
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             may
             set
             vp
             one
             ,
             and
             pull
             downe
             another
             ;
             but
             this
             proueth
             not
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             Popes
             bidding
             ,
             anie
             may
             play
             the
             lustie
             swash
             buckler
             ,
             and
             pull
             the
             Princes
             by
             force
             from
             the
             Throne
             ,
             which
             your
             defender
             of
             Catholikes
             laboureth
             stronglie
             to
             proue
             .
             Therfore
             this
             position
             is
             not
             (
             for
             ought
             this
             wrangler
             can
             alleadge
             )
             to
             be
             controlled
             ,
             that
             euery
             Christian
             ought
             to
             striue
             to
             keepe
             these
             three
             sound
             within
             his
             brest
             ,
             his
             conscience
             before
             God
             ,
             his
             loyaltie
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             his
             
             loue
             to
             his
             countrie
             .
             And
             that
             his
             owne
             example
             of
             Athanasius
             will
             verifie
             ,
             who
             was
             farre
             from
             disloyaltie
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             loue
             to
             his
             countrie
             ,
             for
             to
             shew
             his
             loyaltie
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             he
             departed
             at
             his
             Princes
             commaundement
             ,
             from
             his
             countrie
             ,
             which
             he
             ceased
             not
             to
             loue
             ,
             though
             for
             a
             time
             he
             did
             leaue
             it
             :
             
             
               I
               neuer
               resisted
               the
               commaundements
               of
               your
               highnesse
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               no
               ,
               no
               ,
               God
               forbid
               I
               should
               .
            
          
           
             
             But
             will
             you
             yet
             further
             see
             the
             liuely
             picture
             of
             an
             impudent
             cauiller
             ?
             because
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             obedience
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Soueraigne
             Magistrate
             ,
             alleadging
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               That
               we
               must
               subiect
               our selues
               to
               all
               manner
               ordinance
               of
               man
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               vnto
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               superiour
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             first
             he
             exclaimeth
             ,
             
               all
               obedience
               is
               due
               to
               Princes
               ,
               yea
               all
               obedience
               ,
               &c.
            
             crying
             out
             of
             the
             
               conscience
               of
               an
               Atheist
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               seruile
               minde
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             If
             I
             had
             said
             we
             must
             obey
             our
             Princes
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             I
             had
             vsed
             the
             Apostles
             phrase
             ,
             concerning
             the
             obedience
             of
             children
             towardes
             their
             parents
             ,
             
               Children
               obey
               your
               parentes
               in
               all
               things
               :
            
             shall
             anie
             Atheist
             then
             crie
             out
             against
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             Children
             must
             obey
             their
             parentes
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             yea
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             a
             conscience
             of
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             a
             seruile
             mind
             ?
             &c.
             But
             as
             the
             Apostle
             by
             all
             things
             ,
             meaneth
             all
             such
             things
             as
             are
             not
             contrarie
             to
             Gods
             commaundement
             ,
             as
             he
             elsewhere
             expoundeth
             himselfe
             :
             
               Children
               obey
               your
               parents
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             so
             is
             my
             meaning
             as
             cleare
             as
             the
             light
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             obey
             Princes
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             imply
             not
             disobedience
             to
             God
             :
             generall
             and
             vnlimited
             obedience
             ,
             we
             teach
             not
             to
             vow
             and
             performe
             to
             anie
             man
             ,
             it
             being
             due
             onely
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             cannot
             erre
             in
             the
             things
             he
             commaundeth
             .
             
             Wee
             neuer
             held
             our selues
             in
             that
             sort
             bound
             to
             any
             King
             or
             Emperour
             ,
             though
             your
             Iesuites
             vow
             such
             obedience
             to
             their
             Superiours
             .
             The
             very
             Poet
             may
             teach
             ,
             that
             
               
                 Omne
                 sub
                 Regno
                 grauiore
                 Regnum
                 est
                 ,
              
               
                 Each
                 kingdome
                 here
                 ,
                 a
                 greater
                 hath
                 aboue
                 .
              
            
             Therefore
             sith
             earthlie
             King
             ,
             are
             vnder
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             wee
             must
             so
             obey
             the
             inferiour
             ,
             as
             wee
             disobey
             not
             the
             Superiour
             .
             The
             highest
             King
             hath
             set
             downe
             his
             law
             to
             earthlie
             Kings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             two
             tables
             :
             if
             they
             presume
             to
             make
             a
             law
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             this
             lawe
             ,
             therein
             we
             are
             not
             to
             obey
             .
             It
             was
             not
             disloyaltie
             in
             the
             AEgyptian
             Midwiues
             ,
             in
             forbearing
             to
             murther
             the
             male-children
             of
             the
             Israelites
             at
             Pharaohs
             commaundement
             ;
             nor
             in
             Obadiah
             in
             hiding
             the
             Lordes
             Prophets
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             Achabs
             will
             ;
             neither
             in
             the
             Apostles
             in
             not
             forbearing
             to
             preach
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             at
             the
             Rulers
             commaundement
             ;
             they
             did
             (
             as
             they
             ought
             )
             preferre
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             before
             obedience
             to
             man
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             both
             stand
             together
             .
             By
             all
             obedience
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             plaine
             that
             I
             meant
             ,
             true
             and
             sincere
             obedience
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             not
             dissembling
             obedience
             onlie
             for
             feare
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             when
             he
             perswadeth
             the
             Philippians
             to
             walke
             worthie
             of
             the
             vocation
             whereunto
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             with
             all
             humblenes
             of
             minde
             ,
             meaneth
             by
             all
             humblenes
             ,
             true
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             inward
             humilitie
             ,
             not
             counterfeite
             ,
             and
             hypocriticall
             .
             And
             if
             mallice
             had
             not
             here
             lost
             both
             her
             eyes
             ,
             and
             her
             wits
             ,
             this
             scoulding
             cauiller
             might
             haue
             seene
             that
             in
             the
             very
             entrie
             to
             this
             point
             of
             obedience
             ,
             I
             doe
             manifestlie
             affirme
             it
             ;
             for
             I
             say
             these
             three
             things
             euery
             man
             ought
             to
             
             keepe
             sound
             within
             his
             breast
             ,
             first
             ,
             his
             Conscience
             before
             God
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             his
             Loyaltie
             to
             his
             Prince
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             his
             Loue
             to
             his
             Countrie
             :
             Now
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             a
             man
             should
             keepe
             sound
             his
             Conscience
             before
             God
             ,
             which
             I
             set
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             if
             hee
             obey
             his
             Prince
             in
             things
             against
             God
             ?
             nay
             ,
             that
             I
             place
             first
             ,
             because
             it
             must
             be
             the
             director
             of
             vs
             in
             our
             Loue
             and
             Loyaltie
             both
             to
             Prince
             and
             Countrie
             .
             If
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Prince
             or
             Countrie
             commaunde
             any
             thing
             contrarie
             to
             it
             ,
             wee
             ought
             in
             such
             things
             not
             to
             obey
             our
             Prince
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             things
             we
             may
             flie
             our
             Countrie
             ;
             but
             yet
             not
             rebell
             or
             fight
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             you
             seeke
             to
             perswade
             ,
             saying
             that
             Christ
             alloweth
             greatlie
             of
             them
             that
             despise
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             Countrie
             and
             Kinred
             ,
             yea
             they
             are
             willed
             to
             hate
             them
             and
             make
             warre
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             and
             consequentlie
             also
             the
             like
             is
             willed
             against
             Princes
             in
             the
             same
             cause
             ,
             
             and
             this
             out
             of
             your
             conscienceles
             hart
             ,
             made
             fit
             for
             Rebellion
             ,
             you
             falselie
             and
             impudentlie
             affirme
             :
             but
             we
             say
             ,
             we
             must
             hate
             Father
             and
             Mother
             as
             we
             must
             our
             life
             for
             Christ
             ,
             not
             to
             doe
             violence
             to
             our selues
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             warre
             vpon
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             against
             either
             ,
             but
             in
             comparison
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             not
             to
             regarde
             the
             losse
             of
             either
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             which
             you
             adde
             of
             warring
             against
             our
             Countrie
             and
             Prince
             for
             Religion
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             in
             any
             text
             of
             holie
             Writ
             ,
             so
             doe
             you
             plainelie
             discouer
             your
             traiterous
             minde
             ,
             against
             Queene
             and
             Countrie
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             marke
             you
             aime
             at
             ,
             in
             all
             this
             wrangling
             against
             the
             point
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             
             His
             friuolous
             exception
             against
             my
             translating
             Saint
             Peters
             words
             ,
             which
             I
             alleage
             to
             proue
             ,
             
               That
               all
               
               obedience
               is
               due
               to
               Ciuill
               Magistrates
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
            
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             answering
             :
             he
             cauilleth
             first
             because
             I
             translate
             to
             euerie
             ordinance
             of
             man
             ,
             where
             hee
             would
             haue
             it
             ,
             to
             euerie
             humane
             creature
             ,
             which
             I
             thinke
             would
             affoorde
             but
             a
             colde
             sense
             :
             But
             he
             saith
             I
             translate
             it
             
               to
               euery
               ordinance
               of
               man
            
             ,
             because
             it
             serued
             more
             to
             my
             purpose
             :
             what
             purpose
             ?
             forsooth
             a
             purpose
             that
             I
             detest
             more
             then
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             his
             sect
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             obey
             euerie
             decree
             of
             man.
             Master
             Beza
             translateth
             it
             Ordinationi
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             ordinance
             ,
             shewing
             that
             by
             humane
             ordinance
             is
             ment
             that
             forme
             of
             policie
             and
             gouernment
             which
             is
             in
             euerie
             Common-wealth
             :
             and
             that
             this
             policie
             or
             forme
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             is
             called
             an
             humane
             ordinance
             ,
             not
             because
             it
             was
             inuented
             by
             men
             (
             for
             it
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             )
             but
             because
             it
             is
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             vnto
             men
             ,
             to
             liue
             vnder
             Magistrates
             and
             Lawes
             .
             The
             next
             exception
             hath
             lesse
             colour
             ,
             
               that
               I
               transtate
               to
               the
               King
               as
               to
               the
               superiour
               ,
               and
               leaue
               out
               ,
               or
               vnto
               gouernours
               ,
               as
               vnto
               them
               that
               are
               sent
               of
               him
               ,
               &c.
            
             by
             calling
             the
             King
             the
             Superiour
             ,
             he
             dreameth
             that
             I
             meane
             the
             King
             to
             be
             absolute
             ,
             and
             all
             obedience
             due
             to
             Superiours
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             alreadie
             answered
             .
             But
             (
             Sir
             )
             if
             Saint
             Peter
             doe
             adde
             (
             in
             the
             leauing
             out
             of
             which
             words
             you
             suppose
             a
             mysterie
             )
             or
             vnto
             Captaines
             ,
             and
             vnder
             Magistrates
             sent
             from
             him
             (
             as
             you
             translate
             )
             is
             not
             the
             King
             rightlie
             termed
             Superiour
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Inferiour
             ,
             and
             vnder
             Magistrates
             sent
             by
             him
             ?
             I
             suppose
             that
             Saint
             Peter
             doth
             first
             set
             downe
             a
             generall
             proposition
             ,
             to
             liue
             obedientlie
             to
             that
             pollicie
             vnder
             which
             wee
             are
             ,
             whether
             in
             Monarchie
             ,
             
               Aristocracy
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             then
             commeth
             to
             the
             speciall
             
             forme
             vnder
             which
             the
             Iewes
             did
             then
             liue
             ,
             vnder
             the
             Romane
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             their
             deputies
             .
             Therefore
             I
             referre
             to
             the
             indifferent
             reader
             to
             iudge
             either
             of
             the
             falsehoode
             and
             treacherie
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             I
             haue
             vsed
             in
             corrupting
             and
             translating
             this
             little
             peece
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             his
             vntemperate
             humour
             of
             rayling
             and
             cauilling
             ;
             his
             long
             digression
             about
             Spirituall
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             formall
             speeches
             to
             Catholike
             Recusants
             ,
             I
             let
             passe
             .
             But
             if
             you
             please
             to
             resolue
             all
             Recusants
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             yeelde
             all
             ciuill
             obedience
             to
             her
             Maiestie
             as
             to
             their
             lawfull
             Soueraigne
             ,
             though
             the
             Pope
             send
             forth
             neuer
             so
             many
             Buls
             to
             depose
             her
             ;
             you
             shall
             deserue
             thankes
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             teaching
             them
             so
             godlie
             a
             lesson
             ,
             and
             free
             your selfe
             from
             no
             small
             suspition
             giuen
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             of
             a
             flat
             contrarie
             minde
             ,
             which
             will
             sticke
             neerer
             your
             conscience
             (
             if
             you
             continue
             that
             mind
             )
             then
             any
             prophane
             flatterie
             (
             wrongfullie
             vrged
             by
             you
             against
             me
             )
             shall
             euer
             doe
             to
             mine
             ;
             for
             God
             be
             blessed
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Gospell
             hath
             taught
             me
             a
             farre
             better
             lesson
             ,
             then
             to
             flatter
             with
             any
             .
          
        
         
           
             Resistance
             to
             the
             seuenth
             Encounter
             ,
             about
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             FRedericke
             the
             good
             Duke
             of
             Saxonie
             ,
             requested
             earnestly
             that
             great
             learned
             Clarke
             Erasmus
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             plainelie
             and
             truelie
             tell
             him
             what
             he
             thought
             of
             Luther
             and
             his
             writings
             ;
             to
             whose
             request
             Erasmus
             answering
             ,
             and
             that
             sincerelie
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             iudgement
             ,
             yet
             began
             his
             answere
             merilie
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             in
             Luther
             were
             two
             great
             faultes
             ,
             the
             one
             that
             he
             spake
             
             against
             the
             Monkes
             fat
             panches
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             he
             presumed
             to
             touch
             the
             Popes
             triple
             Crown
             .
             
             But
             though
             each
             of
             these
             is
             a
             sore
             that
             may
             not
             be
             touched
             ,
             and
             an
             euill
             against
             which
             no
             man
             may
             presume
             to
             speak
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Papistes
             ;
             yet
             the
             least
             word
             vttered
             against
             the
             Popes
             extrauagant
             and
             vsurped
             authoritie
             ,
             is
             deemed
             an
             offence
             almost
             inexpiable
             :
             for
             father
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             doth
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             to
             call
             the
             Popes
             Crowne
             in
             question
             ,
             is
             to
             take
             the
             foundation
             from
             the
             building
             ,
             the
             shepheard
             from
             the
             flocke
             ,
             the
             Generall
             from
             the
             armie
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             from
             the
             firmament
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             from
             the
             bodie
             .
             This
             conceit
             hath
             so
             farre
             preuailed
             with
             this
             libeller
             ,
             that
             he
             reuelleth
             and
             raileth
             against
             me
             ,
             for
             a
             few
             words
             vpon
             most
             iust
             occasion
             spoken
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             namelie
             ,
             that
             I
             call
             him
             the
             proud
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Archprelate
             of
             Rome
             ,
             bloudie
             monster
             ,
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             man
             of
             sinne
             ,
             &c.
             that
             thereupon
             he
             outrageth
             ,
             crying
             that
             these
             are
             but
             rauings
             of
             a
             lunaticke
             braine
             ,
             and
             belchings
             of
             a
             burthened
             stomacke
             with
             the
             surfet
             of
             heresie
             :
             and
             charging
             me
             with
             audacitie
             (
             or
             impudency
             rather
             )
             that
             I
             presume
             to
             vse
             opprobrious
             speeches
             against
             the
             sacred
             honours
             of
             annointed
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Monarches
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             here
             he
             imagineth
             (
             as
             imagination
             is
             strong
             )
             that
             he
             hath
             gotten
             a
             marueilous
             aduantage
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             therfore
             proclaimeth
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             herein
             done
             contrarie
             to
             the
             law
             both
             of
             nature
             and
             nations
             ,
             and
             am
             to
             be
             checked
             and
             restrained
             ,
             euen
             for
             the
             verie
             honour
             of
             England
             it selfe
             and
             our
             Nation
             .
          
           
             Yet
             all
             this
             winde
             shaketh
             no
             corne
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             wise
             and
             discreete
             reader
             will
             follow
             the
             
             counsell
             of
             Pythagoras
             who
             ●●ght
             that
             the
             Muses
             were
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             Syrens
             or
             Mirmaids
             ,
             comparing
             falshood
             ,
             varnished
             to
             the
             shew
             with
             a
             gay
             flourish
             of
             words
             ,
             to
             the
             Syrenes
             ;
             and
             the
             plaine
             and
             naked
             narration
             of
             truth
             ,
             to
             the
             Muses
             :
             which
             bare
             narration
             I
             will
             in
             verie
             few
             words
             here
             set
             downe
             ,
             and
             oppose
             it
             against
             all
             his
             Rhetoricall
             amplifications
             ,
             furious
             exclamations
             ,
             and
             railing
             calumniations
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Iu●e
             bush
             he
             hangeth
             forth
             to
             make
             his
             wine
             seeme
             worthie
             the
             vttering
             .
          
           
             
             To
             come
             then
             to
             a
             briefe
             declaration
             of
             these
             points
             ,
             I
             call
             the
             Pope
             proud
             Priest
             and
             Archprelate
             of
             Rome
             :
             whereto
             he
             answereth
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             Priest
             and
             Prelate
             ,
             are
             names
             of
             his
             dignitie
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             ,
             
             who
             were
             both
             Priestes
             and
             Prelates
             ;
             and
             Archprelates
             also
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             more
             principall
             then
             others
             .
             That
             Christ
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             high
             Priest
             ,
             for
             euer
             ,
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             ,
             is
             by
             vs
             confessed
             ;
             and
             by
             you
             his
             priesthood
             by
             a
             consequent
             disanulled
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             haue
             ordained
             another
             Priesthood
             to
             offer
             propitiatorie
             sacrifices
             to
             God
             :
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             massing
             or
             sacrificing
             Priestes
             ,
             all
             the
             Priestes
             in
             Rome
             and
             Rhemes
             shall
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             proue
             :
             that
             they
             might
             be
             called
             Archprelates
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             more
             principall
             then
             others
             ,
             being
             sent
             with
             ioynt
             and
             equall
             commission
             ouer
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             others
             by
             them
             ordained
             ouer
             particular
             congregations
             ,
             we
             gladlie
             yeeld
             ;
             but
             then
             were
             they
             all
             Archprelates
             in
             comparison
             of
             those
             whose
             calling
             was
             not
             Apostolik
             ,
             but
             Pastorlike
             ,
             and
             limited
             to
             a
             certaine
             congregation
             .
             
             Peter
             onely
             was
             not
             (
             as
             ye
             would
             haue
             him
             )
             an
             Arch-prelate
             ouer
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             they
             all
             were
             equall
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             thing
             Saint
             Ciprian
             plainely
             testifieth
             .
             
               Hoc
               vtique
               erant
               &
               coeteri
               Apostoli
               quod
               erat
               Petrus
               ,
               pari
               consortio
               praediti
               &
               honoris
               ,
               &
               potestatis
               :
            
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             (
             out
             of
             doubt
             )
             were
             the
             same
             that
             Peter
             was
             ,
             endewed
             with
             the
             same
             fellowship
             both
             of
             honour
             and
             power
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             Sir
             )
             why
             seeke
             you
             to
             shrowde
             your
             Popes
             Archprelacie
             vnder
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             1
             for
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             Christ
             gaue
             no
             such
             supremacie
             to
             anie
             one
             Apostle
             aboue
             the
             rest
             ,
             nay
             he
             forbad
             it
             saying
             :
             
               That
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               raigne
               ouer
               them
               ,
               &c.
               but
               ye
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               .
            
             
             And
             whereas
             the
             promise
             of
             this
             Vniuersall
             iurisdiction
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             be
             made
             to
             Peter
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               To
               thee
               will
               I
               giue
               the
               Keyes
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               &c.
            
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             where
             this
             promise
             is
             performed
             Iohn
             20.
             
             Peter
             hath
             no
             more
             authoritie
             giuen
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             keyes
             to
             open
             and
             shut
             heauen
             ,
             to
             loose
             ,
             and
             bind
             sinnes
             ,
             is
             a
             like
             giuen
             to
             them
             all
             :
             neither
             did
             that
             most
             humble
             seruant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             ,
             euer
             chalenge
             anie
             such
             preeminēt
             authority
             ;
             2
             for
             as
             he
             entituleth
             himself
             an
             elder
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             title
             of
             dignitie
             ,
             so
             he
             calleth
             himselfe
             a
             fellow
             elder
             ,
             which
             importeth
             an
             equalitie
             with
             ,
             &
             not
             a
             superioritie
             aboue
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             when
             they
             of
             the
             circumcision
             contended
             with
             Peter
             about
             his
             preaching
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             vsing
             (
             as
             it
             might
             seeme
             )
             rough
             tearmes
             ,
             
               Thou
               wentest
               into
               men
               vncircumcised
               and
               hast
               eaten
               with
               them
               :
            
             he
             answered
             not
             as
             his
             intruding
             successor
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             to
             iudge
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             iudged
             of
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             made
             a
             iust
             
             Apologie
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             yeelded
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             for
             his
             fact
             .
             
             As
             for
             that
             councell
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Actes
             :
             the
             primacie
             of
             place
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             moderator
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             be
             giuen
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             not
             to
             Peter
             ,
             but
             to
             Iames
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             your
             owne
             side
             confesseth
             :
             3
             
               Postquam
               Pe●rus
               dixisse●
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             After
             that
             Peter
             had
             spoken
             ,
             Iames
             by
             his
             Bishoplike
             authoritie
             gaue
             the
             definitiue
             sentence
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             acknowledge
             in
             him
             anie
             such
             preeminence
             of
             iurisdiction
             ,
             they
             shewed
             themselues
             to
             haue
             power
             to
             dispose
             of
             Peter
             ,
             as
             of
             anie
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             they
             heard
             that
             Samaria
             had
             receiued
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             sent
             vnto
             them
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             :
             Yea
             one
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paule
             ,
             publikelie
             reproued
             and
             withstood
             Peter
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             to
             be
             blamed
             :
             and
             to
             take
             away
             all
             occasion
             of
             stumbling
             from
             those
             that
             doe
             not
             wilfully
             blinde
             their
             eyes
             ,
             the
             same
             Apostle
             without
             tainte
             of
             pride
             ,
             saith
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             nothing
             inferiour
             to
             the
             chiefest
             amongst
             the
             Apostles
             .
             If
             then
             neither
             Christ
             granted
             ,
             nor
             Peter
             chalenged
             ,
             nor
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             acknowledged
             any
             singular
             Primacie
             of
             authoritie
             in
             Peter
             aboue
             them
             ,
             wee
             may
             safely
             subscribe
             to
             Cyprians
             conclusion
             before
             alleadged
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             vsurped
             Archprelacie
             shall
             remaine
             (
             as
             it
             is
             indeede
             )
             not
             a
             title
             of
             dignitie
             ,
             but
             a
             touch
             of
             intolerable
             insolencie
             .
          
           
             
             The
             spirituall
             supremacie
             ,
             wherewith
             you
             infeofe
             your
             Archprelat
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             grounded
             on
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             such
             (
             &
             if
             he
             had
             it
             ,
             yet
             the
             Pope
             shall
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             proue
             himself
             Peters
             heire
             more
             then
             all
             
             other
             Bishoppes
             )
             so
             began
             it
             long
             after
             Christ
             to
             be
             challenged
             ,
             and
             wanteth
             the
             testimonie
             of
             antiquitie
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             which
             not
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             assembled
             ,
             in
             which
             himselfe
             was
             present
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             sate
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             chiefe
             or
             president
             of
             that
             Councell
             ,
             mentioneth
             foure
             Patriarches
             ;
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             of
             Rome
             ,
             of
             Antioche
             ,
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             appoynteth
             equall
             priuiledges
             to
             each
             of
             them
             :
             Now
             where
             there
             is
             an
             equalitie
             of
             foure
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             an
             vniuersalitie
             of
             one
             aboue
             all
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             standeth
             for
             the
             dignitie
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             (
             because
             that
             was
             now
             the
             Emperours
             seate
             ,
             and
             was
             called
             new
             Rome
             )
             defined
             that
             it
             should
             haue
             equall
             priuiledges
             with
             olde
             Rome
             ,
             and
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             bee
             of
             equall
             power
             with
             it
             .
             By
             which
             it
             is
             apparant
             ,
             that
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             afterwardes
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             some
             respect
             of
             honor
             was
             giuen
             in
             regarde
             of
             the
             Emperours
             seate
             ,
             but
             neither
             had
             primacie
             of
             power
             ouer
             all
             :
             Iohn
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             first
             challenged
             this
             vniuersall
             spirituall
             Supremacie
             ,
             about
             600.
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             ;
             against
             whome
             Gregorie
             of
             Rome
             did
             mightilie
             oppose
             himselfe
             ,
             expostulating
             with
             him
             in
             an
             epistle
             ,
             
               Quid
               tu
               Christo
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             What
             answere
             wilt
             thou
             make
             to
             Christ
             the
             head
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             in
             the
             account
             of
             the
             last
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             thus
             goest
             about
             by
             the
             name
             of
             vniuersall
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             his
             members
             subiect
             to
             thee
             ?
             But
             that
             which
             Constantinople
             sought
             ,
             Rome
             shortly
             after
             obtained
             ;
             and
             whereas
             Constantinople
             in
             seeking
             it
             ,
             did
             shew
             himselfe
             
             to
             be
             the
             forerunner
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             (
             as
             Gregorie
             of
             Rome
             then
             professed
             )
             Rome
             in
             getting
             and
             maintaining
             it
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             Antichrist
             hath
             there
             setled
             his
             seate
             .
          
           
             
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             highest
             Arch
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             your
             Archprelate
             of
             Rome
             mounteth
             ,
             he
             claimeth
             a
             ciuill
             Monarchie
             and
             authoritie
             ouer
             all
             Kings
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             vnder
             this
             title
             of
             Supremacie
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             Princes
             hold
             not
             their
             Crownes
             immediately
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             set
             vp
             and
             pull
             downe
             Princes
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             away
             their
             Kingdomes
             at
             his
             pleasure
             :
             So
             one
             of
             his
             Chaplaines
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Christ
             is
             principallie
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             doth
             call
             the
             Emperour
             to
             be
             coadiutor
             to
             him
             in
             temporall
             things
             .
             By
             which
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             vnlesse
             it
             had
             pleased
             the
             Pope
             ,
             there
             should
             haue
             been
             no
             King
             nor
             Emperour
             ;
             yea
             of
             that
             counterfeit
             Donation
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             they
             saie
             (
             imagining
             it
             to
             be
             true
             )
             that
             he
             gaue
             therein
             nothing
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             restored
             his
             owne
             ,
             sith
             the
             Pope
             is
             Christes
             Vicar
             ,
             whose
             is
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             fulnes
             therof
             .
             And
             Boniface
             the
             viij
             .
             in
             the
             yeere
             1300.
             one
             day
             came
             forth
             arraied
             in
             his
             pontificalibus
             like
             a
             Pope
             ,
             the
             next
             daie
             in
             Imperiall
             Robes
             with
             a
             naked
             sword
             carried
             before
             him
             ,
             causing
             it
             to
             be
             proclaimed
             that
             he
             was
             both
             Pope
             and
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Empyre
             both
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             .
          
           
             Wee
             haue
             onely
             taken
             a
             short
             scantling
             of
             the
             Popes
             Archprelacie
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             grounded
             vpon
             Peter
             ,
             that
             his
             spirituall
             Supremacie
             ,
             was
             not
             knowne
             till
             aboue
             600.
             yeeres
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             temporall
             ouer
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Kingdomes
             to
             depose
             
             and
             alter
             them
             ,
             hath
             not
             been
             acknowledged
             of
             anie
             Christian
             Prince
             to
             this
             daie
             .
             
             Philip
             King
             of
             France
             writeth
             to
             the
             same
             Boniface
             the
             viij
             .
             claiming
             both
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             Supremacie
             (
             as
             it
             may
             seeme
             )
             with
             small
             reuerence
             ,
             
               Philip
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               &c.
               
               To
               Boniface
               bearing
               himselfe
               for
               chiefe
               Bishop
               ,
               little
               health
               or
               none
               at
               all
               :
            
             Let
             thy
             foolishnes
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             temporall
             things
             we
             are
             subiect
             to
             no
             man
             ,
             
               and
               that
               the
               giftes
               of
               Prebends
               and
               Benefices
               ,
               made
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               made
               by
               vs
               ,
               were
               and
               shal
               be
               good
               both
               in
               time
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               :
               And
               that
               we
               will
               defend
               manfully
               the
               possessours
               of
               the
               said
               Benefices
               ,
               and
               we
               thinke
               them
               that
               beleeue
               or
               thinke
               otherwise
               to
               be
               fooles
               or
               madmen
               .
               Charles
            
             the
             5.
             
             Father
             to
             King
             Philip
             of
             Spayne
             ,
             for
             a
             lesse
             matter
             then
             withdrawing
             his
             subiectes
             from
             loyaltie
             ,
             or
             attempting
             to
             depose
             him
             and
             make
             him
             no
             King
             ,
             rang
             an
             hot
             Alarum
             at
             Rome
             gates
             by
             his
             Souldiours
             ,
             and
             did
             take
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             prisoner
             .
             And
             for
             all
             his
             claime
             of
             Monarchie
             ,
             let
             him
             offer
             to
             thrust
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             from
             his
             throane
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             (
             as
             Catholike
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             )
             he
             will
             acknowledge
             this
             his
             Supremacie
             ,
             or
             rather
             will
             not
             seeke
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             bridle
             his
             furie
             .
             Therefore
             (
             gentle
             Sir
             )
             I
             must
             make
             bold
             to
             returne
             your
             imputation
             of
             lunacy
             vpon
             your selfe
             and
             your
             colleagues
             .
             Thrasilaus
             a
             frenticke
             person
             ,
             who
             (
             poore
             man
             )
             was
             not
             in
             anie
             proportion
             worth
             one
             ship
             ,
             yet
             thought
             all
             the
             ships
             that
             arriued
             in
             the
             hauen
             of
             Athens
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             he
             would
             tell
             them
             ,
             suruey
             them
             ,
             and
             set
             downe
             accounts
             of
             them
             :
             In
             like
             sort
             a
             melancholike
             impression
             hath
             so
             deepely
             setled
             it selfe
             in
             these
             mens
             braines
             ,
             that
             though
             indeed
             they
             be
             destitute
             of
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Antiquitie
             ,
             yet
             they
             boast
             that
             
             the
             fathers
             make
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             antiquitie
             is
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             euen
             as
             all
             the
             ships
             of
             Athens
             belonged
             to
             poore
             Thrasilaus
             .
          
           
             
             From
             his
             Archprelacie
             ,
             let
             vs
             briefely
             come
             to
             his
             pride
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             seeke
             in
             his
             inward
             disposition
             (
             as
             this
             Popeling
             imagineth
             )
             it
             sheweth
             it selfe
             apparantlie
             in
             outward
             actions
             .
             Neither
             in
             iudging
             by
             the
             external
             shew
             ,
             may
             I
             as
             wel
             cōdemne
             all
             other
             Princes
             and
             great
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             admitting
             honour
             according
             to
             their
             degrees
             (
             as
             hee
             would
             perswade
             )
             there
             being
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             outward
             honour
             due
             to
             Priestes
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             appertaineth
             to
             Princes
             ,
             and
             this
             Luciferian
             Priest
             challenging
             such
             honour
             as
             no
             prince
             or
             monarch
             the
             like
             .
             The
             Pope
             will
             haue
             the
             Emperour
             to
             holde
             his
             stirrope
             ,
             whilest
             he
             mounteth
             on
             horsebacke
             ,
             and
             Pope
             Adrian
             was
             angrie
             with
             the
             Emperour
             Frederike
             for
             holding
             his
             stirrope
             on
             the
             wrong
             side
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             mounted
             :
             the
             Emperour
             must
             lead
             his
             horse
             by
             the
             bridle
             ,
             and
             Kings
             walke
             along
             before
             ;
             yea
             when
             he
             is
             carried
             on
             mens
             shoulders
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             (
             they
             say
             )
             must
             helpe
             to
             carrie
             him
             for
             a
             space
             .
             Pope
             Caelestine
             the
             4.
             
             Crowned
             Henrie
             the
             6.
             
             Emperour
             lying
             prostrate
             before
             him
             ,
             with
             his
             feet
             .
             Gregorie
             the
             7.
             made
             Henrie
             the
             4.
             
             Emperor
             with
             his
             wife
             and
             young
             child
             to
             waite
             at
             his
             gate
             three
             diaes
             ,
             bare
             foot
             &
             barelegd
             to
             sue
             for
             absolution
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             length
             made
             him
             to
             surrender
             his
             Crowne
             into
             his
             hands
             .
             
               Franciscus
               Dandalùs
            
             the
             Embassadour
             of
             the
             Noble
             State
             of
             Venice
             ,
             was
             faine
             with
             a
             chaine
             about
             his
             necke
             to
             lie
             vnder
             the
             Popes
             table
             like
             a
             Dog
             ,
             to
             pacifie
             his
             indignation
             conceiued
             against
             
             the
             Venetians
             .
             What
             should
             I
             speake
             of
             his
             blessed
             feete
             ,
             which
             hee
             maketh
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             to
             kisse
             ?
             What
             speake
             I
             of
             kissing
             his
             feete
             ?
             (
             which
             barbarous
             pride
             yet
             scarce
             any
             heathen
             Emperour
             is
             read
             to
             haue
             shewed
             towards
             inferiour
             persons
             ,
             but
             towards
             Kings
             I
             thinke
             none
             )
             Alexander
             the
             third
             did
             treade
             on
             the
             necke
             of
             
               Fredericke
               Barbarossa
            
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             caused
             that
             verse
             of
             the
             Psalme
             to
             be
             song
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               walke
               vpon
               the
               Adder
               and
               Cockatrice
               ,
               and
               shalt
               tread
               the
               Lyon
               and
               Dragon
               vnder
               thy
               feete
               .
            
             These
             (
             I
             take
             it
             )
             are
             sufficient
             euidences
             of
             Pride
             intolerable
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             heathenish
             .
          
           
             Leauing
             to
             set
             downe
             further
             proofes
             of
             his
             pride
             ,
             
             we
             will
             now
             shew
             how
             iustlie
             hee
             is
             tearmed
             a
             bloudie
             Monster
             .
             Cyrus
             ,
             whose
             head
             Queene
             Tomyris
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             a
             bole
             of
             bloud
             with
             this
             reproach
             ,
             
               Satia
               te
               sanguine
               quem
               sitijsti
               ,
               i.
            
             Glut
             thy selfe
             with
             bloud
             after
             which
             thou
             hast
             thirsted
             ;
             was
             but
             a
             milke
             soppe
             to
             the
             bloud
             sucker
             of
             
               Rome
               .
               Valla
            
             professeth
             of
             the
             Popes
             in
             his
             time
             that
             they
             were
             called
             Fathers
             in
             name
             ,
             but
             in
             deede
             were
             murtherers
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             maketh
             warre
             vpon
             people
             that
             liued
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             soweth
             discord
             amongst
             Christian
             Princes
             .
             Iulius
             the
             second
             plaied
             the
             gallant
             warriour
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             ,
             and
             casting
             aside
             Peters
             keyes
             ,
             did
             betake
             himselfe
             to
             Paules
             sworde
             .
             Sundrie
             Popes
             haue
             sent
             their
             Cardinals
             to
             be
             generall
             of
             their
             Armies
             ,
             and
             to
             shed
             Christian
             bloud
             :
             Pope
             Adrian
             set
             Pipine
             and
             Charles
             Kings
             of
             France
             against
             them
             of
             
               Lombardie
               :
               Boniface
            
             setteth
             the
             King
             of
             England
             against
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             and
             another
             time
             they
             haue
             set
             the
             French
             against
             the
             English.
             The
             examples
             of
             
             this
             bloudie
             humour
             in
             sowing
             dissention
             betwixt
             Kingdomes
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             owne
             Secretarie
             Platina
             confesseth
             ,
             
               Pontifices
               Romanos
               inimicitias
               non
               secus
               ac
               saeuissimos
               Tirannos
               exercuisse
               .
               i.
            
             That
             the
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             did
             exercise
             hostilitie
             and
             hatred
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             most
             cruell
             Tirants
             ?
             What
             should
             I
             speake
             of
             his
             bloudie
             trecheries
             ?
             The
             Emperour
             Fredericke
             being
             in
             warre
             against
             the
             Turke
             ,
             the
             Pope
             did
             take
             from
             him
             his
             lands
             in
             Apulia
             ,
             and
             Lombardie
             ,
             perswadeth
             the
             Turke
             by
             letters
             not
             to
             yeelde
             vp
             the
             holy
             land
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             gaue
             a
             pardon
             to
             whosoeuer
             would
             fight
             against
             him
             .
             The
             Hospitalers
             and
             Templaries
             by
             letters
             shewed
             the
             Turke
             how
             Fredericke
             might
             be
             betrayed
             ;
             which
             treason
             the
             naturall
             honest
             Turke
             detested
             (
             in
             this
             point
             honester
             then
             the
             Pope
             )
             sent
             the
             letters
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             said
             in
             contempt
             of
             Christ
             and
             Religion
             ,
             
               Eccefidelitas
               Christianorum
               .
               i.
            
             Beholde
             the
             fidelitie
             of
             Christians
             .
             Gregorie
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             how
             many
             waies
             sought
             hee
             to
             destroy
             Henrie
             the
             fourth
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             namelie
             once
             when
             the
             Emperour
             was
             at
             his
             Prayers
             at
             Saint
             Maries
             Church
             in
             Rome
             ,
             hee
             appoynted
             by
             a
             Nouice
             hired
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             to
             haue
             the
             Emperour
             murthered
             ,
             by
             throwing
             downe
             a
             great
             stone
             vpon
             him
             ?
             Henrie
             the
             sixt
             Emperour
             was
             ,
             by
             a
             Frier
             hyred
             thereto
             ,
             poysoned
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             how
             barbarouslie
             Stephanus
             dealt
             with
             his
             predecessor
             Formosus
             after
             his
             death
             ;
             how
             many
             Popes
             Gregorie
             the
             seuenth
             poysoned
             to
             get
             the
             Popedome
             ;
             how
             Vrban
             the
             sixt
             sowed
             diuers
             Cardinals
             in
             sackes
             ,
             and
             drowned
             them
             in
             the
             Sea
             ;
             generallie
             of
             how
             many
             massacres
             the
             Popes
             haue
             been
             authors
             ,
             and
             how
             
             they
             haue
             reioyced
             at
             the
             effussion
             of
             Christian
             bloud
             ;
             these
             things
             to
             set
             downe
             ,
             were
             either
             to
             write
             Iliades
             after
             Homer
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             chiliades
             after
             Erasmus
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Alexander
             the
             sixt
             ,
             the
             Papists
             themselues
             condemne
             for
             a
             bloudie
             monster
             ,
             of
             whome
             after
             his
             death
             these
             verses
             were
             publikely
             scattered
             .
          
           
             
               Mirum
               cur
               vomuit
               nigrum
               post
               fata
               cruorem
            
             
               Borgia
               ?
               quem
               biberat
               ,
               concoquere
               haud
               poterat
               .
            
             
               Borgia
               dead
               much
               bloud
               did
               vomit
               from
               his
               brest
               ,
            
             
               What
               maruaile
               that
               ?
               the
               store
               he
               dranke
               ,
               could
               not
               digest
               .
            
          
           
             But
             these
             happilie
             were
             the
             faultes
             of
             olde
             times
             ,
             
             the
             Worlde
             is
             nowe
             amended
             at
             Rome
             ?
             euen
             as
             sower
             Alemendeth
             in
             summer
             :
             view
             the
             dealings
             of
             our
             moderne
             Popes
             ,
             and
             those
             onely
             which
             concerne
             our
             owne
             State.
             First
             ,
             the
             Pope
             most
             iniuriouslie
             deposed
             her
             Maiestie
             from
             her
             Royall
             Crowne
             ,
             dismissed
             her
             Subiects
             from
             their
             obedience
             due
             to
             her
             ,
             yea
             cursed
             as
             many
             as
             did
             obey
             her
             :
             further
             hee
             sendeth
             Murton
             into
             England
             to
             stirre
             vp
             Rebellion
             against
             her
             ,
             and
             consequentlie
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lay
             )
             to
             fill
             the
             land
             with
             dead
             corpses
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             our
             flouds
             run
             dyed
             with
             English
             bloud
             :
             when
             this
             succeeded
             not
             ,
             hee
             sent
             Saunders
             with
             sundrie
             forces
             to
             inuade
             Ireland
             ,
             not
             onlie
             to
             increase
             Rebellion
             there
             ,
             but
             to
             winne
             it
             quite
             from
             her
             Maiestie
             if
             hee
             might
             .
             The
             bloud
             by
             this
             occasion
             shed
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             could
             not
             yeelde
             his
             holines
             an
             heartie
             draught
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hee
             setteth
             on
             and
             abetteth
             the
             Spanish
             King
             in
             the
             yeare
             1588.
             to
             make
             Inuasion
             for
             a
             full
             Conquest
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             ende
             he
             might
             throughlie
             speede
             and
             not
             
             faile
             ,
             he
             lendeth
             him
             all
             the
             helpe
             he
             could
             ,
             but
             especiallie
             ,
             (
             as
             hee
             that
             writeth
             the
             Canonization
             of
             Didacus
             affirmeth
             )
             because
             by
             diuine
             helpe
             he
             thought
             this
             Conquest
             might
             quickelie
             be
             atchieued
             ,
             
               Sixtus
               Quintus
            
             then
             Pope
             ,
             in
             that
             fittest
             opportunitie
             of
             time
             did
             Canonize
             Didacus
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             and
             placed
             him
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Saints
             ,
             in
             whose
             merites
             the
             Spanish
             King
             did
             so
             greatlie
             trust
             .
             And
             that
             no
             propertie
             of
             a
             bloudie
             monster
             might
             bee
             wanting
             in
             him
             ,
             hee
             suborned
             Parrey
             ,
             and
             armed
             him
             with
             full
             remission
             of
             all
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             besides
             other
             promises
             ,
             murtherouslie
             to
             kill
             her
             Maiestie
             and
             to
             shed
             her
             guiltles
             bloud
             .
             If
             these
             euidences
             cannot
             make
             this
             popish
             Sycophant
             to
             see
             and
             abhor
             the
             Popes
             bloudie
             humour
             :
             I
             can
             yeelde
             no
             other
             reason
             in
             his
             excuse
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             a
             Poet
             of
             their
             owne
             setteth
             downe
             ;
             
               
                 AEthiopes
                 vna
                 quoniam
                 nigredine
                 sordent
                 ,
              
               
                 Ille
                 color
                 nulli
                 vitio
                 datur
                 ,
                 omnibus
                 idem
              
               
                 Vultus
                 ,
                 &
                 alterius
                 si
                 quis
                 reprehenderet
                 ora
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 sua
                 damnaret
                 ,
                 &c.
                 i.
              
               
                 Blacknes
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 dyes
                 each
                 AEthiops
                 face
                 ,
              
               
                 Blacknes
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 held
                 for
                 no
                 disgrace
                 :
              
               
                 All
                 are
                 like
                 faced
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 doth
                 others
                 blame
                 ,
              
               
                 His
                 proper
                 visage
                 he
                 perforce
                 must
                 shame
                 .
              
            
             If
             this
             fellow
             were
             not
             an
             horseleach
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             bloudie
             minded
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             would
             easilie
             acknowledge
             the
             bloudie
             humour
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             
             To
             shut
             vp
             this
             point
             ,
             whereas
             he
             saith
             that
             for
             my
             speech
             against
             the
             Pope
             (
             which
             is
             both
             iust
             and
             true
             )
             I
             am
             to
             be
             restrained
             and
             checked
             ,
             euen
             for
             the
             very
             honour
             of
             England
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             our
             nation
             ;
             I
             referre
             it
             
             to
             the
             honorable
             iudgement
             of
             the
             higher
             authority
             ,
             what
             checke
             and
             restraint
             is
             fit
             for
             this
             fellow
             ,
             who
             so
             stifly
             standeth
             for
             her
             Maiesties
             professed
             enemy
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             endure
             to
             haue
             him
             accused
             of
             a
             bloudy
             humour
             ,
             who
             hath
             pronounced
             her
             no
             Queene
             ,
             stirred
             rebellions
             in
             her
             Realme
             against
             her
             ,
             sent
             an
             Inuadour
             to
             conquer
             her
             ,
             and
             authorised
             bloudie
             traitors
             secretly
             to
             kill
             hir
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             England
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             ignominie
             of
             breeding
             such
             vipers
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             of
             our
             Nation
             may
             not
             be
             so
             inchanted
             by
             the
             poysoned
             cup
             of
             this
             Cyrce
             ,
             as
             to
             degenerate
             from
             Christian
             loyaltie
             to
             Antichristian
             treacherie
             ,
             whereto
             the
             Antichrist
             of
             Rome
             this
             Encounterers
             halfe
             God
             doth
             call
             them
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Pope
             be
             that
             special
             Antichrist
             ,
             
             wherof
             Daniel
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             doe
             speake
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             here
             to
             dispute
             ,
             specially
             because
             all
             the
             notes
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             Scripture
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             are
             by
             sundrie
             learned
             men
             fully
             prooued
             to
             concurre
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             in
             none
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             Babilon
             in
             the
             Reuelation
             is
             meant
             Rome
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             it
             was
             when
             the
             heathen
             Emperours
             held
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Papistes
             say
             )
             but
             as
             now
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Pope
             raigning
             in
             it
             .
             The
             tenne
             reasons
             (
             sillie
             ones
             as
             they
             be
             )
             which
             you
             alleadge
             to
             proue
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             with
             three
             times
             tenne
             more
             set
             downe
             by
             your
             Captaine
             Saunders
             ,
             are
             by
             Doctor
             Whitakers
             throughly
             sifted
             ,
             and
             refelled
             :
             as
             also
             whatsoeuer
             the
             great
             Iesuite
             Bellarmine
             could
             say
             for
             his
             master
             to
             free
             him
             from
             this
             imputation
             ,
             is
             by
             diuers
             notablie
             learned
             fully
             examined
             and
             confuted
             ,
             whose
             bookes
             ,
             with
             others
             of
             the
             same
             
             argument
             in
             English
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             extant
             ,
             and
             almost
             in
             euerie
             mans
             hand
             ,
             I
             refer
             the
             reader
             to
             them
             ,
             contenting
             my selfe
             with
             a
             cōpetencie
             of
             knowledge
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             mine
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             and
             not
             presuming
             to
             take
             vpon
             me
             to
             be
             a
             teacher
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             whereas
             this
             Romane
             aduocate
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             lande
             ought
             to
             beare
             more
             reuerence
             to
             the
             sea
             of
             Rome
             then
             other
             Nations
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             hath
             receiued
             more
             singular
             benefits
             from
             thence
             ,
             namely
             that
             it
             was
             conuerted
             from
             Paganisme
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             by
             the
             speciall
             diligence
             ,
             labour
             ,
             and
             industry
             
             of
             the
             same
             Sea.
             I
             answere
             ,
             first
             that
             it
             is
             apparant
             by
             sundrie
             testimonies
             ,
             that
             this
             land
             was
             conuerted
             to
             the
             faith
             long
             before
             the
             time
             by
             you
             specified
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               :
               Guildas
            
             testifieth
             that
             Britanie
             receiued
             the
             Gospell
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Tiberius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             that
             Ioseph
             of
             Arimathia
             was
             sent
             by
             Philip
             the
             Apostle
             from
             France
             hither
             ,
             where
             he
             remained
             till
             his
             death
             .
             And
             Beda
             (
             our
             countriman
             likewise
             )
             doth
             testifie
             that
             in
             his
             time
             this
             land
             kept
             Easter
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             East
             Church
             :
             by
             which
             may
             be
             gathered
             :
             that
             the
             first
             preachers
             came
             hither
             from
             the
             East
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             Rome
             :
             more
             proofes
             might
             be
             set
             downe
             ,
             but
             I
             spare
             
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             Elutherius
             sending
             hither
             preachers
             from
             Rome
             in
             king
             Lucius
             his
             time
             ,
             did
             first
             conuert
             this
             land
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ;
             I
             say
             there
             is
             not
             now
             the
             same
             faith
             in
             Rome
             ,
             that
             was
             then
             :
             there
             was
             then
             no
             Masses
             said
             ,
             the
             partes
             of
             it
             were
             not
             then
             found
             out
             ,
             no
             transubstantiation
             ,
             no
             setting
             vp
             of
             Images
             in
             Churches
             ,
             the
             communion
             was
             then
             in
             both
             kindes
             administred
             
             to
             the
             lay
             people
             ,
             no
             vniuersall
             Pope
             ,
             &c.
             
             Elutherius
             writeth
             thus
             to
             King
             Lucius
             :
             Yee
             haue
             receiued
             of
             late
             through
             Gods
             mercie
             in
             the
             Realme
             of
             Britanie
             ,
             the
             law
             and
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ;
             ye
             haue
             with
             you
             within
             the
             Realme
             both
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             out
             of
             them
             by
             Gods
             grace
             with
             the
             counsaile
             of
             your
             Realme
             ,
             take
             ye
             a
             lawe
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             lawe
             (
             through
             Gods
             sufferance
             )
             rule
             your
             kingdome
             of
             Britanie
             ,
             for
             you
             be
             Gods
             Vicar
             in
             your
             kingdome
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             the
             latter
             Popes
             haue
             been
             more
             beholding
             to
             this
             land
             for
             our
             money
             ,
             then
             the
             land
             for
             anie
             good
             receiued
             from
             them
             :
             our
             kings
             haue
             often
             complained
             that
             the
             dropsie
             thirst
             of
             these
             late
             Romanists
             cannot
             be
             quenched
             :
             The
             Priour
             of
             Winchester
             one
             Andrew
             being
             expulsed
             ,
             was
             faine
             to
             giue
             to
             the
             Pope
             365.
             markes
             yeerely
             ,
             to
             be
             restored
             againe
             to
             his
             place
             ;
             this
             and
             manie
             such
             like
             were
             but
             slender
             gleanings
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             mightie
             haruest
             that
             from
             this
             land
             they
             yeerelie
             gathered
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             examples
             to
             all
             that
             beleeue
             in
             Macedonia
             and
             Achaia
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             them
             sounded
             out
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             Macedonia
             and
             Achaia
             onely
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             faith
             was
             spread
             abroad
             in
             all
             quarters
             .
             Thessalonica
             was
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             :
             and
             those
             quarters
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             receiued
             the
             faith
             from
             thence
             ,
             must
             not
             follow
             Thessalonica
             as
             it
             is
             now
             .
             And
             this
             I
             leaue
             to
             the
             godlie
             and
             faithful
             Reader
             to
             determine
             and
             iudge
             of
             ,
             whether
             (
             because
             we
             haue
             receiued
             Christianitie
             ,
             and
             benignitie
             from
             Rome
             in
             ancient
             times
             )
             we
             ought
             to
             embrace
             the
             heresie
             that
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             Rome
             
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             submit
             our
             neckes
             to
             that
             yoke
             or
             tyrannie
             ,
             which
             it
             now
             practiseth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Resistance
             to
             the
             eight
             Encounter
             ,
             touching
             the
             Spanish
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             CHrist
             Iesus
             our
             supreame
             Soueraigne
             and
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             Key
             of
             Dauid
             which
             openeth
             and
             no
             man
             shutteth
             ,
             shutteth
             and
             no
             man
             openeth
             ,
             hath
             made
             the
             Ward
             of
             his
             truth
             so
             strong
             ,
             as
             neither
             papisticall
             nor
             satanicall
             force
             can
             preuaile
             against
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             your
             counterfaite
             Ward
             is
             too
             weake
             to
             keepe
             in
             safetie
             ,
             and
             strength
             your
             Romish
             Babell
             or
             the
             Bishops
             thereof
             ,
             being
             not
             onely
             shaken
             by
             the
             wisedome
             of
             our
             watchman
             ,
             who
             keeping
             our
             Israel
             ,
             doth
             neither
             slumber
             nor
             sleepe
             ,
             but
             beaten
             downe
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             :
             Therefore
             you
             vaunt
             before
             the
             conquest
             ,
             and
             triumph
             before
             the
             victorie
             .
             As
             for
             the
             bickering
             you
             begin
             now
             about
             your
             Spanish
             King
             (
             placed
             as
             your
             second
             great
             Monarch
             before
             spoken
             of
             )
             it
             consisteth
             rather
             of
             the
             ordinary
             blowes
             of
             your
             biting
             and
             rayling
             tongue
             ,
             then
             of
             anie
             sound
             matter
             of
             defence
             for
             your
             Kings
             clearing
             ,
             which
             your
             foule
             mouthed
             Rhetoricke
             I
             haue
             spared
             hitherto
             to
             encounter
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             I
             still
             ,
             carrying
             the
             same
             mind
             that
             
               Cato
               senior
            
             did
             ,
             who
             being
             abused
             by
             one
             of
             a
             like
             intemperate
             spirit
             with
             slaunderous
             and
             reprochful
             tearmes
             ,
             made
             this
             answer
             :
             
               Impar
               mihi
               tecū
               est
               certandi
               cōditio
               ,
               nam
               vt
               malè
               audire
               ,
               &
               malè
               dicere
               tibi
               facillimū
               simul
               &
               promptissimū
               est
               ;
               sic
               &
               mihi
               malè
               dicere
               &
               insuaue
               est
               ,
               &
               insuetum
               :
               i.
            
             My
             encountring
             with
             you
             is
             not
             on
             euen
             ground
             ,
             for
             as
             to
             you
             it
             is
             verie
             facile
             
             and
             prompt
             both
             to
             be
             euill
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             speake
             euill
             :
             so
             to
             me
             to
             speake
             euill
             ,
             is
             both
             vnpleasing
             and
             vnusuall
             .
          
           
             This
             second
             Monarch
             of
             yours
             I
             acknowledge
             of
             farre
             more
             regarde
             in
             his
             place
             then
             your
             former
             without
             comparison
             ,
             
             and
             of
             such
             persons
             bearing
             the
             iust
             titles
             of
             Monarches
             ,
             I
             desire
             in
             mine
             owne
             disposition
             ,
             to
             speake
             and
             write
             with
             all
             reuerence
             ;
             but
             when
             I
             found
             how
             Rome
             had
             incited
             this
             Monarch
             to
             take
             holde
             of
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             vpon
             this
             humour
             to
             seeke
             the
             ruine
             of
             our
             Soueraigne
             and
             Countrie
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             bent
             himselfe
             accordinglie
             to
             giue
             his
             attempts
             daily
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             both
             by
             fraude
             and
             force
             :
             and
             when
             I
             saw
             how
             dangerouslie
             their
             practises
             and
             platformes
             had
             preuailed
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             many
             simple
             superstitious
             Subiects
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             high
             time
             to
             possesse
             my
             Countriemen
             with
             a
             true
             taste
             of
             her
             Maiesties
             worthie
             parts
             ,
             of
             the
             many
             blessings
             we
             had
             from
             God
             by
             her
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             infinite
             wrongs
             done
             to
             her
             ,
             both
             in
             person
             ,
             profession
             ,
             and
             gouernment
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             collect
             somewhat
             for
             their
             warning
             ,
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Nation
             ,
             whensoeuer
             and
             wheresoeuer
             they
             attained
             the
             Soueraigntie
             to
             commaund
             ;
             that
             both
             the
             profession
             ,
             person
             ,
             and
             gouernment
             of
             our
             liege
             Ladie
             ,
             might
             be
             imbraced
             ,
             honoured
             ,
             and
             obeyed
             ;
             and
             the
             peoples
             hearts
             might
             be
             held
             free
             from
             forsaking
             their
             loyaltie
             to
             a
             lawfull
             Queene
             ,
             and
             betraying
             the
             libertie
             of
             their
             natiue
             Countrie
             to
             the
             making
             way
             for
             an
             vsurping
             stranger
             ,
             and
             the
             bringing
             of
             this
             our
             noble
             nation
             into
             perpetuall
             thraldome
             .
             And
             if
             by
             this
             occasion
             I
             haue
             been
             drawne
             to
             lay
             this
             Monarches
             parts
             
             more
             plainelie
             and
             sharplie
             open
             ,
             then
             is
             either
             your
             desire
             to
             heare
             ,
             or
             my
             delight
             to
             vtter
             :
             yet
             my
             hope
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             wisdome
             of
             euery
             true
             English
             heart
             ,
             will
             either
             wholie
             cleere
             me
             ,
             or
             else
             censure
             my
             fault
             veniall
             and
             pardonable
             ;
             seeing
             the
             iust
             defence
             of
             my
             Soueraigne
             did
             perforce
             draw
             me
             to
             taxe
             this
             potent
             enemie
             with
             vniust
             dealing
             towards
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             tender
             care
             of
             my
             Countries
             good
             ,
             enforced
             me
             to
             put
             our
             men
             in
             minde
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             humours
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             armed
             against
             the
             plots
             and
             perswasions
             of
             Iesuites
             sent
             to
             seduce
             them
             ,
             which
             being
             hearkened
             vnto
             and
             obeyed
             ,
             might
             leade
             them
             to
             expose
             themselues
             to
             a
             most
             certaine
             and
             irrecouerable
             miserie
             .
             It
             is
             not
             vnknowne
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             generally
             are
             agents
             for
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             their
             arrants
             commonly
             tend
             to
             the
             raising
             of
             sedition
             and
             treason
             ,
             (
             as
             their
             practises
             haue
             shewed
             many
             waies
             amongst
             vs
             )
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             our
             Prince
             and
             daunger
             of
             our
             state
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             end
             hath
             hee
             called
             into
             his
             Seminaries
             too
             many
             of
             our
             English
             youthes
             qualified
             with
             fine
             naturall
             wits
             ,
             to
             their
             lamentable
             downefall
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             this
             iust
             and
             important
             occasion
             drew
             mee
             to
             set
             downe
             that
             short
             admonition
             or
             cautele
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             nature
             ,
             and
             Spanish
             Kings
             intention
             :
             this
             Encounterer
             (
             whom
             all
             men
             may
             see
             to
             carrie
             a
             Spanish
             heart
             in
             an
             English
             bodie
             )
             not
             onlie
             seeketh
             to
             holde
             the
             Spaniards
             credite
             vpright
             ,
             
             among
             the
             simpler
             sort
             of
             our
             Country
             men
             ,
             (
             whose
             further
             fetch
             therein
             ,
             the
             godlie
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             politike
             of
             our
             Land
             will
             I
             doubt
             not
             more
             easilie
             find
             out
             then
             I
             can
             conceiue
             ,
             )
             but
             belcheth
             out
             against
             mee
             from
             
             his
             malignant
             stomacke
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             spitefull
             and
             iniurious
             opprobries
             ,
             thinking
             thereby
             to
             lay
             a
             blot
             of
             disgrace
             vpon
             mee
             .
             But
             welfare
             the
             Poet
             whose
             olde
             verse
             is
             verified
             in
             this
             new
             Rayler
             .
          
           
             
               Non
               semper
               feriet
               quodcunque
               minabitur
               arcus
               .
            
             
               The
               marke
               forsooth
               whereat
               your
               ayming
               is
               ,
            
             
               You
               hit
               not
               still
               ,
               but
               shoote
               full
               oft
               and
               misse
               .
            
          
           
             And
             therefore
             whereas
             the
             wiser
             sort
             of
             our
             nation
             haue
             learned
             by
             the
             lawes
             of
             morall
             ciuilitie
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             must
             speake
             moderatelie
             of
             his
             enemie
             (
             a
             lesson
             which
             Papists
             haue
             not
             learned
             ,
             no
             though
             it
             be
             their
             naturall
             Prince
             whome
             they
             account
             their
             enemie
             )
             yet
             he
             that
             speaketh
             truly
             ,
             speaketh
             moderately
             ,
             especially
             where
             the
             enemies
             carriage
             is
             so
             immoderate
             and
             outragious
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             had
             an
             hundreth
             tongues
             ,
             hee
             were
             neuer
             able
             sufficiently
             to
             set
             it
             sorth
             .
             That
             this
             moderation
             I
             haue
             kept
             in
             speaking
             truly
             that
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             and
             saying
             farre
             lesse
             then
             the
             enemie
             deserued
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             with
             all
             conuenient
             breuitie
             :
             first
             in
             the
             Spanish
             Nation
             generally
             ;
             then
             particularly
             in
             the
             Spanish
             King
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             It
             needeth
             not
             to
             be
             so
             strange
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             haue
             your
             Spanish
             nation
             noted
             to
             be
             proude
             ,
             
             ambitious
             ,
             bloudie
             ,
             tyrannicall
             ,
             rauening
             ,
             and
             voluptuouslie
             giuen
             ,
             all
             which
             properties
             are
             imputed
             to
             them
             by
             sundrie
             imprinted
             bookes
             :
             and
             yet
             that
             concerneth
             not
             euery
             particular
             person
             in
             that
             nation
             ,
             
             to
             bee
             infected
             withall
             and
             euery
             of
             those
             faultes
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             absurdlie
             collect
             )
             for
             in
             it
             (
             I
             rest
             assured
             )
             God
             hath
             his
             remnant
             reserued
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             nations
             ;
             but
             that
             these
             humours
             are
             in
             the
             generalitie
             of
             them
             :
             
               France
               ,
               Italie
               ,
               Germanie
            
             ,
             the
             
               Low-Countries
               ,
               Portugale
               ,
               
               England
               ,
            
             and
             the
             very
             Indiaes
             are
             by
             experience
             witnes
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             many
             proofes
             might
             be
             yeelded
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             taste
             (
             so
             as
             it
             may
             not
             offend
             your
             taste
             )
             take
             these
             fewe
             .
          
           
             
             You
             shall
             finde
             in
             a
             Catholike
             Frenchman
             intituled
             the
             Anti-Spaniard
             ,
             that
             the
             pride
             of
             these
             Spaniards
             was
             great
             ,
             when
             they
             durst
             presume
             to
             take
             a
             prisoner
             violentlie
             from
             the
             Parliament
             Sergeant
             of
             Paris
             ,
             who
             was
             conuicted
             and
             condemned
             of
             murder
             ,
             making
             him
             to
             passe
             through
             the
             chiefe
             Chamber
             of
             that
             high
             and
             honorable
             Court
             :
             adde
             vnto
             that
             a
             villanous
             attempt
             offered
             by
             them
             (
             recorded
             in
             the
             same
             booke
             )
             to
             rauish
             a
             young
             damosell
             left
             worth
             an
             hundreth
             thousand
             crownes
             ,
             the
             stopping
             whereof
             (
             some
             thinke
             )
             did
             hasten
             the
             Countes
             Edmond
             and
             Horne
             to
             their
             deaths
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             indure
             such
             a
             villanie
             to
             be
             committed
             .
             Read
             you
             also
             the
             estate
             of
             English
             Fugitiues
             ,
             and
             there
             you
             shall
             finde
             how
             kinde
             (
             or
             rather
             how
             cruell
             )
             they
             are
             to
             those
             ,
             that
             haue
             aduentured
             their
             liues
             (
             and
             more
             then
             their
             liues
             )
             with
             them
             and
             for
             them
             :
             for
             when
             they
             had
             discontented
             
               Rowland
               Yor●e
            
             ,
             (
             who
             betrayed
             the
             Sconce
             of
             Zutphen
             to
             them
             )
             by
             putting
             him
             besides
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Deuenter
             ,
             doubting
             what
             might
             ensue
             thereof
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             great
             stomacke
             ,
             they
             found
             the
             meanes
             at
             a
             dinner
             to
             requite
             him
             for
             all
             his
             seruices
             with
             a
             Spanish
             figge
             ,
             killed
             his
             Lieutenant
             ,
             and
             ransacked
             all
             that
             they
             had
             :
             when
             the
             poore
             Souldiours
             had
             their
             Captaine
             and
             Lieutenant
             murdered
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             meanes
             of
             reliefe
             ,
             they
             made
             an
             humble
             suite
             to
             Verdugo
             and
             humblie
             besought
             his
             helpe
             ,
             who
             for
             a
             gentle
             rewarde
             charitablie
             
             cashiered
             them
             all
             ,
             not
             giuing
             them
             one
             peny
             .
             You
             shal
             also
             reade
             there
             ,
             that
             when
             there
             had
             been
             a
             great
             slaughter
             of
             the
             English
             at
             Rosendale
             without
             pittie
             ,
             or
             mercie
             (
             which
             was
             more
             then
             enough
             )
             they
             did
             deale
             most
             barbarouslie
             with
             the
             English
             that
             were
             prisoners
             to
             the
             Italians
             and
             Burgognians
             ,
             who
             being
             led
             quietly
             by
             those
             that
             had
             taken
             them
             ,
             towards
             their
             quarter
             ,
             the
             Spaniardes
             spying
             them
             cried
             kill
             ,
             kill
             ,
             and
             drawing
             their
             Rapiers
             ,
             ranne
             furiously
             vpon
             these
             naked
             poore
             soules
             ,
             and
             killed
             them
             euerie
             man.
             Further
             it
             is
             worth
             the
             noting
             that
             which
             is
             written
             of
             the
             west
             Indian
             people
             (
             though
             not
             without
             remorse
             ,
             and
             griefe
             )
             who
             by
             the
             fawning
             and
             flattering
             of
             the
             Spaniard
             were
             drawne
             to
             accept
             his
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             time
             (
             the
             poore
             soules
             )
             did
             honour
             them
             like
             Gods
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             had
             tasted
             of
             their
             insolent
             customes
             ,
             humors
             ,
             and
             cruelties
             ,
             they
             did
             so
             deepely
             and
             despairefully
             detest
             them
             ,
             as
             men
             might
             see
             the
             poore
             wretches
             goe
             by
             companies
             together
             vp
             to
             the
             rockes
             ,
             and
             throwe
             themselues
             downe
             into
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
             Now
             (
             Sir
             )
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             whether
             this
             will
             not
             satisfie
             you
             for
             sufficient
             instances
             to
             proue
             your
             Spaniards
             proud
             ,
             ambitious
             ,
             bloudie
             ,
             tyrannicall
             ,
             rauening
             ,
             and
             voluptuous
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             call
             to
             mind
             one
             example
             more
             of
             their
             barbarous
             crueltie
             executed
             by
             
               Don
               Iohn
            
             ,
             after
             the
             battell
             of
             Ieblours
             ,
             where
             hauing
             taken
             neere
             2000.
             
             Wallons
             ,
             he
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             tied
             by
             two
             and
             two
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             tumbled
             headlong
             ouer
             the
             bridge
             of
             Namures
             into
             the
             riuer
             of
             Mewse
             .
             If
             neither
             this
             doe
             suffice
             you
             ,
             (
             for
             to
             a
             partie
             so
             partiall
             what
             proofe
             can
             seeme
             sufficient
             )
             for
             the
             satisfying
             
             of
             the
             indifferent
             Reader
             ,
             I
             will
             onely
             adde
             the
             testimonie
             of
             
               Paulus
               Iouius
            
             both
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             there
             ,
             fore
             one
             that
             will
             not
             slaunder
             them
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             compareth
             them
             with
             Protestants
             ,
             &
             who
             was
             an
             eie
             witnes
             of
             the
             thing
             he
             writeth
             ,
             and
             therfore
             could
             not
             be
             deceiued
             through
             other
             mens
             information
             .
             He
             writing
             of
             the
             taking
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             the
             armie
             of
             Charles
             the
             5.
             (
             consisting
             of
             Spaniards
             and
             Italians
             ,
             Papistes
             ,
             and
             the
             Germane
             Protestants
             )
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Germanes
             after
             the
             slaughter
             of
             their
             armed
             enemies
             at
             the
             first
             Encounter
             ,
             laid
             aside
             their
             swordes
             ,
             with
             so
             calme
             a
             carriage
             ,
             that
             they
             set
             their
             prisoners
             at
             libertie
             for
             a
             verie
             small
             ransom
             :
             their
             rage
             they
             turned
             against
             the
             Churches
             and
             Images
             ,
             defacing
             them
             because
             they
             were
             Protestantes
             ;
             and
             did
             deride
             the
             Popes
             lawes
             :
             then
             speaking
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             he
             addeth
             ;
             
               Hispani
               autem
               astuta
               &
               implacabili
               crudelitate
               acerbiores
               ,
               vt
               abdita
               arcanáque
               familiarium
               eruerent
               ,
               tormentis
               atque
               supplicijs
               in
               nobilissima
               corpor
               a
               graffabantur
               ,
               tanta
               auri
               cupiditate
               vt
               Iulij
               Pontificis
               Cadauer
               ,
               multa
               exesum
               carie
               ,
               eruere
               ,
               &
               anulo
               spoliare
               non
               dubitarent
            
             :
             But
             the
             Spaniardes
             being
             more
             bitter
             with
             a
             subtile
             and
             implacable
             crueltie
             ,
             did
             assaile
             the
             bodies
             of
             honourable
             personages
             with
             tortures
             and
             tormentes
             ,
             to
             get
             their
             secret
             and
             hidden
             treasures
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             beene
             before
             that
             ,
             their
             familiars
             ,
             with
             so
             great
             desire
             of
             gold
             ,
             that
             they
             doubted
             not
             to
             dig
             vp
             the
             bodie
             of
             Pope
             Iulius
             almost
             consumed
             with
             rottennes
             ,
             and
             to
             spoile
             it
             of
             his
             ring
             .
             Is
             this
             the
             dealing
             of
             Spaniardes
             with
             men
             of
             their
             owne
             Religion
             ?
             and
             that
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             holy
             father
             himselfe
             ,
             whom
             they
             professe
             so
             highlie
             to
             reuerence
             ?
             Then
             (
             Sir
             )
             
             though
             you
             wash
             them
             with
             nitre
             ,
             and
             take
             to
             you
             much
             soape
             ,
             yet
             their
             crueltie
             is
             marked
             ,
             and
             their
             bloudie
             staine
             will
             not
             be
             done
             away
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             what
             a
             bad
             bird
             is
             this
             that
             so
             defileth
             his
             own
             nest
             where
             he
             was
             hatched
             and
             bred
             ?
             
             a
             few
             wordes
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             all
             the
             world
             knoweth
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             spoken
             of
             the
             Spaniardes
             ,
             euen
             then
             when
             they
             seeke
             the
             conquest
             of
             our
             land
             ,
             doe
             mightily
             offend
             him
             ,
             and
             driue
             him
             into
             marueilous
             passions
             :
             but
             what
             slaunder
             doth
             not
             he
             heape
             vp
             on
             his
             owne
             countrie
             ?
             
               The
               English
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               did
               abuse
               themselues
               intollerablit
               in
               offering
               most
               inhumane
               and
               barbarous
               iniuries
               to
               the
               Spaniardes
               ,
               whiles
               they
               were
               here
               in
               Queene
               Maries
               time
               ,
               villanous
               words
               were
               ordinarie
               Salutations
               both
               in
               streets
               and
               Churches
               ,
               our
               victuals
               we
               solde
               to
               them
               at
               a
               double
               price
               ;
               their
               water
               they
               did
               drinke
               ,
               we
               did
               not
               onely
               make
               them
               buy
               ,
               but
               diuers
               wels
               we
               poysoned
               of
               malice
               to
               destroy
               the
               Spaniardes
               :
               that
               our
               men
               sent
               their
               wiues
               and
               daughters
               of
               purpose
               to
               allure
               them
               by
               that
               meanes
               to
               spoile
               them
               of
               their
               money
               ;
               and
               a
               number
               of
               such
               other
               heroicall
               actes
               and
               honourable
               histories
               ,
               which
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               Spaniards
               and
               others
               doe
               recount
               of
               our
               ciuility
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             If
             the
             Spaniardes
             speake
             so
             euill
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             
             as
             it
             would
             make
             modest
             Englishmen
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             their
             eares
             to
             burne
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             dishonour
             of
             our
             countrie
             ,
             (
             as
             this
             good
             fellow
             reporteth
             )
             why
             should
             this
             fellow
             be
             so
             enraged
             ?
             or
             can
             anie
             Spaniard
             be
             in
             reason
             offended
             ,
             that
             we
             vse
             the
             like
             libertie
             of
             speech
             concerning
             them
             ?
             
               Lex
               talionis
               lex
               aequa
            
             ,
             and
             like
             shall
             haue
             like
             ,
             why
             should
             they
             complaine
             ,
             if
             the
             measure
             they
             haue
             mett
             to
             others
             ,
             the
             same
             be
             remeasured
             to
             them
             againe
             ?
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             altogether
             the
             same
             measure
             :
             
             they
             speake
             of
             our
             land
             vntrulie
             ,
             and
             wee
             of
             them
             report
             nothing
             but
             knowne
             truth
             .
             And
             if
             affection
             to
             Spaine
             preuailed
             not
             more
             with
             you
             then
             truth
             ,
             you
             might
             remember
             and
             report
             ,
             that
             manie
             outrages
             were
             by
             the
             Spaniardes
             at
             that
             time
             committed
             against
             our
             countriemen
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             that
             great
             tumult
             at
             Westminster
             betwixt
             our
             men
             and
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             whereof
             great
             mischiefe
             was
             like
             to
             haue
             ensued
             .
             What
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             ?
             in
             whom
             was
             the
             fault
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             about
             two
             harlots
             ?
             and
             was
             not
             the
             fault
             wholie
             in
             the
             Spaniardes
             ?
             for
             whiles
             some
             Spaniardes
             committed
             wickednes
             with
             those
             strumpets
             ,
             others
             with
             dags
             and
             other
             weapons
             kept
             the
             entrie
             of
             the
             cloistures
             ;
             some
             of
             the
             Deanes
             men
             came
             in
             the
             meane
             space
             into
             the
             cloyster
             ,
             at
             whom
             the
             Spaniardes
             discharged
             their
             dagges
             and
             hurt
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             whereof
             great
             busines
             was
             like
             to
             follow
             :
             But
             you
             shew
             your selfe
             worse
             then
             one
             of
             the
             broode
             of
             Cham
             ,
             who
             was
             cursed
             for
             vncouering
             his
             fathers
             shame
             ,
             for
             you
             seeke
             to
             lay
             shame
             vpon
             your
             mother
             England
             before
             she
             deserue
             it
             ,
             to
             please
             a
             forreiner
             ,
             and
             a
             sworne
             enemie
             to
             her
             .
             Now
             let
             all
             men
             of
             conscience
             ,
             yea
             of
             common
             reason
             iudge
             ,
             whether
             of
             vs
             two
             hath
             the
             malignant
             spirit
             by
             you
             named
             ,
             I
             in
             discouering
             the
             daungerous
             humours
             of
             the
             Spaniardes
             for
             my
             countries
             good
             ,
             or
             you
             in
             not
             onely
             concealing
             them
             ,
             but
             seeking
             to
             cleare
             them
             ,
             for
             your
             countries
             harme
             ,
             and
             hazard
             of
             ruine
             ,
             yea
             in
             labouring
             in
             your
             censure
             to
             lay
             so
             odious
             a
             blot
             of
             disgrace
             vpon
             your
             natiue
             countrie
             ?
          
           
             Concerning
             their
             late
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             alleaged
             and
             proued
             by
             me
             in
             my
             former
             booke
             against
             
             him
             out
             of
             the
             letter
             of
             discouery
             which
             I
             cited
             ,
             this
             Encounterer
             promiseth
             himselfe
             great
             aduantage
             against
             me
             ,
             the
             vanitie
             of
             whose
             conceite
             shall
             appeare
             by
             that
             which
             followeth
             for
             all
             his
             great
             paines
             taken
             ,
             and
             his
             leauing
             no
             stone
             vnmoued
             whereby
             he
             might
             discredite
             either
             me
             in
             cyting
             such
             a
             letter
             ,
             or
             the
             discouerer
             in
             writing
             it
             ,
             or
             both
             .
             Sometimes
             hee
             seemeth
             to
             doubt
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             such
             letter
             of
             discouerie
             sent
             ,
             or
             whether
             the
             tale
             bee
             not
             wholy
             forged
             by
             my selfe
             ;
             nay
             he
             perswadeth
             himselfe
             to
             discouer
             both
             treacherous
             cogging
             ,
             and
             shameles
             forgery
             in
             my
             heart
             and
             hand
             .
             Concerning
             which
             obiection
             of
             forgerie
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             to
             all
             men
             indifferent
             it
             might
             bee
             sufficient
             for
             me
             to
             answere
             ,
             as
             one
             
               AEmilius
               Scaurus
            
             did
             ,
             who
             being
             by
             one
             Varius
             accused
             of
             treason
             ,
             made
             this
             short
             and
             plaine
             answer
             ,
             
               Varius
               dicit
               ,
               Scaurus
               negat
               ;
               vtri
               creditis
               ?
               Varius
            
             saith
             it
             ,
             Scaurus
             denieth
             it
             ,
             whether
             doe
             you
             beleeue
             ?
             In
             like
             sorte
             if
             I
             should
             answere
             concerning
             this
             odious
             crime
             of
             forging
             and
             inuenting
             this
             letter
             ,
             N.D.
             a
             Iesuiticall
             scholler
             and
             sworne
             Spanish
             obiecteth
             it
             ,
             
               Francis
               Hostings
            
             a
             Christian
             and
             true
             hearted
             Englishman
             denieth
             it
             ;
             whether
             doe
             you
             credite
             ?
             The
             iudgements
             of
             as
             many
             as
             were
             not
             more
             then
             halfe
             Spanish
             would
             acquite
             mee
             .
             But
             yet
             for
             further
             euidence
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             this
             discouerie
             was
             written
             in
             nature
             of
             a
             letter
             from
             a
             true
             hearted
             Englishman
             ,
             dwelling
             at
             that
             time
             with
             a
             great
             man
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             the
             writer
             was
             one
             
               Iohn
               Bradford
            
             (
             not
             Bradford
             whom
             Boner
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             Bradford
             a
             Papist
             ;
             )
             the
             Nobles
             to
             whom
             this
             letter
             was
             directed
             ,
             were
             the
             Earles
             of
             
               Arundel
               ,
               Shrewsbury
               ,
               Pembroke
            
             with
             other
             
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             these
             named
             I
             trust
             you
             will
             cleare
             them
             from
             being
             infected
             with
             the
             humour
             you
             imagine
             to
             be
             fed
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Hauing
             little
             hope
             to
             perswade
             the
             indifferent
             reader
             that
             I
             forged
             this
             letter
             of
             mine
             owne
             head
             ,
             hee
             proceedeth
             to
             seeke
             to
             discredite
             the
             certificate
             in
             it selfe
             .
             For
             short
             answere
             whereto
             ,
             there
             be
             two
             things
             materiall
             of
             which
             I
             must
             say
             somewhat
             ,
             the
             marriage
             it selfe
             of
             this
             King
             to
             Queene
             Marie
             ,
             with
             the
             conditions
             thereof
             insisted
             vpon
             by
             this
             English
             Spaniard
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             speciall
             colour
             to
             crush
             the
             credite
             of
             Bradfords
             aduertisement
             ,
             and
             the
             secret
             intent
             of
             the
             King
             by
             this
             letter
             discouered
             .
             By
             the
             first
             ,
             viz.
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             marriage
             together
             with
             the
             Kings
             vsage
             ,
             towards
             the
             English
             for
             a
             space
             ,
             hee
             would
             ouerthrow
             the
             second
             ,
             namely
             the
             certificate
             of
             the
             Kings
             secret
             meaning
             .
             But
             (
             Sir
             )
             your
             inference
             hereupon
             is
             very
             feeble
             and
             weake
             ,
             in
             taking
             vpon
             you
             hereby
             to
             controule
             the
             aduertisement
             of
             
               Iohn
               Bradford
            
             to
             be
             false
             .
             The
             world
             hath
             not
             found
             it
             strange
             for
             some
             politike
             men
             to
             make
             semblance
             of
             loue
             when
             they
             meane
             nothing
             lesse
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             hunt
             far
             for
             proofe
             touching
             the
             argument
             in
             hand
             ,
             or
             for
             disproofe
             of
             this
             Encounterers
             wrongfull
             exception
             against
             me
             :
             Let
             the
             Anti-Spaniard
             and
             
               Mercurius
               Gallo-Belgicus
            
             both
             Papists
             ,
             and
             
               Emanuel
               Lewis
            
             a
             Portugal
             ,
             in
             his
             open
             confession
             at
             the
             Guild-hall
             ,
             and
             sundrie
             others
             suffice
             for
             my
             clearing
             ,
             not
             to
             haue
             written
             that
             I
             did
             without
             ground
             of
             proofe
             in
             my
             former
             booke
             .
             It
             were
             not
             amisse
             to
             remember
             and
             consider
             ,
             what
             moued
             your
             Popish
             Prelates
             and
             others
             to
             bee
             so
             busie
             in
             hand
             to
             haue
             Ladie
             Elizabeth
             ,
             
             now
             our
             most
             worthie
             and
             happie
             Queene
             ,
             married
             to
             some
             Spaniard
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             posted
             ouer
             with
             her
             portion
             much
             about
             the
             time
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             Queen
             Marie
             was
             with
             childe
             ,
             and
             when
             your
             Catholike
             King
             was
             concluded
             to
             bee
             Protector
             and
             gouernour
             to
             the
             issue
             hoped
             for
             .
             I
             dare
             not
             say
             (
             for
             offending
             your
             Worship
             )
             that
             I
             feare
             it
             should
             haue
             been
             the
             best
             of
             our
             sweet
             Queenes
             fortune
             ,
             (
             if
             that
             match
             had
             gone
             forward
             )
             to
             haue
             liued
             with
             her
             husband
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             whilest
             your
             King
             Catholike
             enioyed
             by
             vsurpation
             the
             possession
             and
             gouernment
             of
             her
             Kingdome
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             the
             killing
             of
             all
             true
             English
             hearts
             :
             but
             I
             dare
             boldlie
             say
             that
             many
             thousands
             in
             England
             doe
             praise
             God
             from
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             she
             so
             happelie
             escaped
             so
             daungerous
             and
             base
             a
             match
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             so
             happelie
             enioy
             so
             worthie
             and
             blessed
             a
             Queene
             .
          
           
             The
             conditions
             of
             the
             Marriage
             and
             vsage
             of
             the
             King
             for
             a
             space
             being
             too
             weake
             an
             inference
             to
             disproue
             the
             certificate
             concerning
             his
             secret
             meaning
             ,
             
             let
             vs
             in
             few
             words
             consider
             somewhat
             both
             of
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Discouerer
             ,
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             discouerie
             :
             I
             pray
             you
             (
             Sir
             )
             what
             should
             moue
             Bradford
             to
             write
             this
             ;
             but
             that
             an
             honest
             true
             Englishmans
             heart
             incited
             him
             thereunto
             ?
             he
             was
             by
             profession
             a
             Papist
             ,
             by
             habitation
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             for
             his
             Master
             on
             whom
             he
             attended
             was
             one
             ,
             and
             being
             amongst
             them
             his
             perill
             was
             great
             in
             writing
             this
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             had
             been
             discouered
             ,
             his
             life
             must
             haue
             paide
             for
             it
             :
             he
             did
             it
             not
             then
             for
             hatred
             to
             Poperie
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             surmise
             ,
             nor
             for
             malice
             to
             his
             Master
             with
             whom
             it
             appeared
             he
             was
             in
             good
             account
             ,
             nor
             for
             any
             hope
             of
             
             rewarde
             being
             farre
             enough
             off
             from
             receiuing
             any
             ,
             but
             neere
             vnto
             daunger
             it
             is
             plaine
             he
             was
             ,
             only
             when
             he
             heard
             of
             such
             a
             perilous
             plot
             to
             the
             vtter
             rooting
             out
             of
             his
             Countrey
             men
             ,
             and
             ouerthrow
             of
             his
             flourishing
             Countrey
             ,
             hee
             was
             forced
             out
             of
             the
             remorse
             of
             a
             true
             English
             mans
             heart
             to
             expose
             himselfe
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             by
             his
             setting
             downe
             ,
             and
             sending
             this
             aduertisement
             to
             these
             Lords
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             fill
             vp
             the
             discredite
             you
             desire
             to
             lay
             vpon
             Bradford
             for
             this
             his
             aduertisement
             so
             honestlie
             giuen
             to
             the
             Nobles
             of
             England
             ,
             you
             aske
             
               How
               he
               could
               in
               Spaine
               discouer
               so
               great
               a
               secret
               that
               lay
               in
               the
               Kings
               breast
               in
               England
               ?
            
             For
             answere
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             hope
             it
             is
             not
             vnknowne
             that
             there
             was
             some
             intermission
             of
             time
             betweene
             the
             Kings
             marrying
             of
             Queene
             Mary
             and
             her
             death
             ;
             besides
             that
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             was
             in
             England
             I
             trust
             he
             had
             not
             all
             his
             Nobles
             and
             Counsellors
             with
             him
             :
             if
             this
             were
             consulted
             on
             ,
             and
             concluded
             before
             the
             marriage
             ,
             he
             might
             then
             get
             notice
             of
             it
             ;
             if
             it
             were
             concluded
             on
             after
             the
             marriage
             ,
             why
             might
             not
             this
             be
             brought
             to
             his
             Master
             and
             others
             into
             Spaine
             ,
             by
             letters
             from
             some
             of
             the
             Nobles
             that
             were
             with
             the
             King
             here
             ?
             So
             that
             this
             is
             but
             a
             poore
             shift
             to
             discredite
             Bradfords
             aduertisement
             ,
             and
             the
             circumstances
             considered
             that
             I
             did
             set
             downe
             before
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Papist
             in
             profession
             ,
             in
             dwelling
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             and
             in
             place
             not
             to
             write
             this
             without
             perill
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             to
             euery
             one
             in
             whom
             reason
             ruleth
             and
             not
             passion
             ,
             it
             will
             proue
             probable
             enough
             that
             there
             might
             bee
             a
             iust
             cause
             of
             such
             an
             aduertisement
             .
          
           
             When
             Lewis
             the
             French
             King
             his
             sonne
             was
             by
             
             our
             nobles
             called
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             set
             vp
             for
             their
             King
             against
             King
             Iohn
             ,
             the
             
               Vicount
               Melun
            
             (
             falling
             deadly
             sicke
             )
             vpon
             remorse
             of
             conscience
             ,
             secretly
             confessed
             to
             diuers
             of
             the
             Barons
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             purpose
             of
             Lewis
             to
             doe
             when
             he
             had
             once
             obtained
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             namely
             that
             Lewis
             with
             sixteene
             of
             his
             Counsellors
             (
             whereof
             this
             Vicount
             was
             one
             ,
             )
             had
             compacted
             after
             possession
             of
             the
             Crowne
             obtained
             to
             depriue
             our
             chiefe
             Nobles
             of
             their
             lands
             and
             possessions
             ,
             and
             driue
             them
             into
             perpetuall
             exile
             .
             And
             so
             farther
             proceeding
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             teares
             pittying
             the
             extreame
             miserie
             this
             land
             was
             like
             to
             come
             vnto
             ,
             he
             brake
             out
             into
             these
             words
             :
             
               My
               friendes
               ,
               I
               counsaile
               you
               earnestly
               to
               looke
               to
               your selues
               ,
               and
               to
               prouide
               the
               remedie
               in
               time
               ,
               least
               it
               come
               vpon
               you
               vnwares
               ;
               your
               King
               for
               a
               season
               hath
               kept
               you
               vnder
               ,
               but
               if
               Lodowicke
               preuaile
               he
               will
               put
               you
               from
               all
               .
               &c.
            
             Had
             Lodowicke
             so
             treacherous
             an
             intent
             when
             our
             Nobles
             so
             highly
             fauoured
             him
             ,
             and
             shal
             it
             seeme
             strange
             that
             King
             Philip
             should
             haue
             such
             a
             secret
             meaning
             ?
             did
             a
             Frenchman
             and
             an
             enemie
             vpon
             very
             remorse
             of
             conscience
             bewray
             this
             secret
             ?
             and
             might
             not
             Bradford
             an
             Englishman
             (
             though
             a
             Papist
             )
             hazzard
             his
             life
             to
             discouer
             King
             Philips
             daungerous
             plot
             against
             his
             countrie
             ?
             Or
             may
             our
             Chronicles
             recorde
             this
             purpose
             of
             Lodowicke
             and
             publish
             it
             to
             posteritie
             ?
             and
             may
             it
             not
             be
             lawfull
             for
             me
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             discouerie
             of
             your
             Catholike
             Kings
             secret
             determination
             ,
             to
             admonish
             my
             countrie
             men
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             how
             they
             lend
             aide
             to
             bring
             in
             a
             forraine
             ruler
             into
             the
             Realme
             ,
             least
             perhaps
             it
             follow
             that
             they
             be
             displaced
             themselues
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             straungers
             in
             their
             owne
             land
             ?
             
             But
             the
             taxes
             
             set
             downe
             by
             me
             as
             intended
             to
             be
             brought
             vpon
             this
             land
             you
             call
             
               childish
               toyes
               ,
               such
               as
               one
               would
               not
               imagine
               that
               a
               man
               of
               Sir
               Francis
               name
               ,
               house
               ,
               and
               calling
               ,
               would
               euer
               publish
               :
            
             But
             such
             childish
             toies
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             euerie
             sound
             &
             true
             Englishmā
             ,
             hearing
             of
             the
             seruile
             gonernment
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             feeling
             the
             freedome
             we
             liue
             withall
             in
             England
             ,
             will
             from
             his
             heart
             praise
             God
             for
             the
             blessed
             freedome
             we
             liue
             vnder
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             euer
             to
             deliuer
             vs
             from
             Spaines
             bondage
             ,
             and
             this
             doe
             many
             other
             Nations
             besides
             vs
             ,
             wherof
             some
             haue
             been
             so
             miserably
             taxed
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             been
             forced
             (
             as
             one
             doth
             crediblie
             report
             )
             to
             sell
             their
             beds
             they
             lie
             vpon
             to
             pay
             taxations
             imposed
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             cloze
             of
             this
             ,
             when
             I
             set
             downe
             what
             you
             say
             of
             your
             kings
             determination
             concerning
             the
             Ladie
             Elizabeth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             after
             ,
             you
             haue
             referred
             vs
             to
             that
             you
             haue
             set
             downe
             before
             of
             his
             kindnes
             to
             her
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             prisoner
             (
             to
             which
             I
             haue
             made
             you
             alreadie
             a
             full
             answere
             :
             )
             you
             runne
             into
             your
             common
             place
             of
             railing
             againe
             ,
             and
             adde
             ;
             
               That
               no
               modest
               man
               can
               cease
               to
               wonder
               how
               so
               infamous
               a
               libell
               could
               be
               suffered
               to
               passe
               to
               the
               print
               ,
               especially
               containing
               diuers
               personall
               ,
               reprochful
               ,
               contēptuous
               calumniations
               against
               so
               great
               &
               potent
               a
               Prince
               .
               &c.
            
             I
             like
             you
             wel
             (
             sir
             )
             you
             are
             fast
             to
             your
             friends
             ,
             I
             wish
             I
             could
             find
             you
             as
             faithfull
             to
             your
             Soueraigne
             ;
             then
             should
             I
             find
             you
             as
             hot
             (
             if
             not
             more
             hot
             )
             in
             raging
             against
             those
             of
             your
             side
             that
             haue
             most
             wretchedlie
             railed
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             your
             rightful
             Soueraigne
             ,
             
             (
             if
             you
             proue
             worthie
             to
             be
             her
             Subiect
             )
             wherin
             they
             haue
             sought
             to
             impugne
             her
             right
             ,
             to
             defame
             her
             faith
             ,
             to
             discredit
             
             her
             gouernment
             ,
             to
             touch
             her
             honour
             ,
             to
             violate
             and
             abate
             the
             Maiestie
             of
             her
             place
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             as
             Athalia
             fled
             into
             the
             Temple
             and
             cried
             out
             ,
             treason
             ,
             treason
             ,
             whereas
             her selfe
             indeed
             was
             the
             traitour
             ,
             and
             
               Hercules
               furens
            
             in
             the
             tragedie
             raged
             ,
             and
             threatned
             to
             be
             reuenged
             of
             those
             that
             had
             slaine
             his
             children
             ,
             himselfe
             indeed
             hauing
             slaine
             them
             ,
             in
             his
             mad
             moode
             :
             so
             these
             good
             fellowes
             crie
             out
             against
             those
             that
             vtter
             opprobrious
             speeches
             against
             Princes
             ,
             whereas
             themselues
             are
             the
             peerles
             and
             matchles
             men
             of
             all
             Christendome
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             saying
             of
             Saint
             Iude
             is
             verified
             :
             
               Which
               despise
               gouernment
               and
               speake
               euill
               of
               them
               which
               are
               in
               authoritie
               .
            
             I
             protest
             I
             am
             abashed
             and
             my
             pen
             trembleth
             to
             set
             down
             those
             intolerable
             calumniations
             that
             not
             onely
             forreiners
             ,
             but
             home-borne
             Papistes
             haue
             vttered
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             .
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             compare
             them
             herein
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             diuell
             the
             father
             of
             all
             slaunder
             and
             calumniation
             ,
             for
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Reuelation
             ,
             
             That
             the
             Serpent
             did
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             water
             against
             the
             women
             like
             a
             floud
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             cause
             her
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             of
             the
             floud
             :
             so
             haue
             these
             hell
             hounds
             spued
             forth
             whole
             flouds
             of
             reprochfull
             and
             calumnious
             slaunders
             ,
             thereby
             to
             darken
             and
             drown
             the
             honour
             of
             her
             Maiestie
             if
             they
             could
             possiblie
             .
             Remember
             (
             Sir
             )
             in
             what
             sort
             
               Bartholomaeus
               de
               miranda
            
             master
             of
             the
             Popes
             Pallace
             ,
             behaueth
             himselfe
             towards
             your
             Soueraigne
             ,
             and
             with
             how
             villanous
             reproches
             he
             doth
             load
             her
             in
             his
             admonition
             set
             before
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Osorius
             directed
             to
             her
             .
             Remember
             how
             he
             raileth
             at
             her
             that
             wrote
             the
             cononization
             of
             Didacus
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             was
             of
             speciall
             
             purpose
             sainted
             by
             the
             Pope
             to
             further
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             in
             his
             intended
             conquest
             of
             England
             .
             And
             though
             the
             wiser
             sorte
             of
             our
             Nation
             haue
             learned
             euen
             by
             the
             lawes
             of
             morall
             ciuilitie
             (
             as
             your selfe
             confesse
             )
             that
             a
             man
             must
             speake
             moderately
             also
             of
             his
             enemie
             ,
             yet
             the
             learned'st
             of
             our
             English
             Papistes
             haue
             not
             learned
             to
             speake
             moderatelie
             of
             their
             Soueraign
             ,
             whom
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             reckon
             their
             enemy
             :
             you
             know
             how
             immoderatly
             &
             immodestly
             
               Station
               ,
               Saunders
            
             ,
             and
             Rishton
             (
             to
             omit
             others
             )
             doe
             raile
             against
             her
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             Turke
             himselfe
             they
             could
             not
             doe
             worse
             .
             Now
             (
             Sir
             )
             how
             should
             that
             which
             vpon
             vrgent
             occasion
             (
             if
             to
             inuade
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             conquer
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             way
             thereunto
             by
             seeking
             the
             shortning
             of
             my
             Soueraignes
             life
             through
             treasons
             may
             be
             reckoned
             an
             vrgent
             occasion
             )
             I
             say
             how
             should
             that
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             against
             your
             Catholike
             King
             ,
             anger
             you
             ,
             if
             so
             manie
             opprobrious
             and
             contumelious
             reproaches
             (
             as
             you
             know
             )
             vttered
             against
             your
             Soueraigne
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             alone
             by
             forrainers
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             as
             should
             be
             subiects
             ,
             doe
             not
             moue
             you
             ?
             I
             write
             against
             a
             straunger
             ,
             truly
             ;
             these
             against
             their
             Soueraign
             ,
             falsely
             :
             I
             ,
             to
             confirme
             subiects
             hearts
             ,
             in
             loyaltie
             and
             obedience
             to
             their
             lawfull
             Soueraigne
             ;
             they
             ,
             to
             corrupt
             Subiectes
             heartes
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             disloyall
             and
             disobedient
             to
             their
             Soueraigne
             :
             I
             ,
             to
             free
             my
             countrie
             from
             all
             vsurpers
             ,
             they
             ,
             to
             fill
             their
             countrie
             with
             forraine
             gouernment
             :
             I
             ,
             to
             preserue
             vnto
             vs
             the
             sincere
             truth
             of
             Gods
             Gospell
             ;
             they
             ,
             to
             thrust
             vpon
             vs
             a
             false
             worship
             by
             Poperie
             and
             superstition
             .
             And
             this
             shall
             suffice
             to
             shield
             and
             deliuer
             me
             from
             being
             harmed
             ,
             or
             grieued
             
             by
             your
             slaunders
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             your
             malice
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             sorie
             you
             should
             carrie
             so
             vilde
             and
             villanous
             a
             mind
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             vexed
             to
             see
             your
             Soueraign
             so
             dispitefully
             and
             disloyally
             dealt
             withall
             .
             But
             I
             haue
             now
             so
             good
             cause
             to
             guesse
             the
             vnsoundnes
             of
             your
             heart
             to
             my
             Soueraigne
             ,
             by
             this
             your
             wrangling
             ,
             and
             wicked
             Ward-word
             ,
             as
             I
             cannot
             expect
             or
             hope
             for
             anie
             good
             fruit
             of
             a
             loyall
             heart
             towardes
             her
             Maiestie
             from
             you
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             confirme
             me
             and
             all
             true
             Subiectes
             in
             this
             opinion
             ,
             
             you
             close
             vp
             this
             your
             last
             Encounter
             with
             a
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             Lopus
             euer
             ment
             to
             kill
             our
             deare
             Soraigne
             ;
             and
             why
             you
             should
             doubt
             I
             see
             not
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             was
             not
             done
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             deniall
             that
             your
             Catholike
             King
             should
             be
             priuie
             thereunto
             ,
             (
             and
             yet
             all
             the
             Agents
             in
             it
             doe
             plainely
             confesse
             so
             )
             by
             the
             first
             whereof
             ,
             you
             lewdlie
             labour
             to
             taxe
             the
             seat
             of
             our
             Soueraignes
             Iustice
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             second
             you
             abuse
             her
             Maiestie
             and
             her
             people
             :
             and
             by
             both
             you
             offer
             to
             discredit
             the
             honourable
             testimonie
             in
             print
             ,
             of
             the
             proofes
             and
             proceedings
             ,
             by
             examinations
             before
             the
             Lords
             of
             her
             Maiesties
             Councell
             .
             In
             which
             you
             may
             finde
             ,
             how
             Lopus
             was
             first
             solicited
             by
             Andrada
             from
             Mendoza
             the
             King
             of
             Spaines
             Embassadour
             in
             France
             ,
             to
             poyson
             her
             Maiestie
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Andrada
             ,
             he
             was
             solicited
             by
             a
             token
             from
             
               Christophero
               de
               Moro
            
             (
             one
             of
             the
             Kings
             priuie
             Councell
             ,
             )
             Thirdly
             by
             one
             
               Roderoquo
               Marques
            
             a
             Portugale
             ,
             vnto
             whom
             Lopus
             did
             vndertake
             to
             doe
             the
             abominable
             fact
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             profered
             and
             promised
             fiftie
             thousands
             crownes
             (
             which
             I
             hope
             cannot
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             the
             gift
             of
             anie
             Subiect
             :
             )
             fourthly
             
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             Lopus
             sent
             Andrada
             ouer
             to
             Callis
             to
             conferre
             with
             
               Counte
               Fuentes
            
             about
             this
             practise
             ;
             and
             caused
             
               Stephano
               Ferrera
               de
               Gomo
            
             another
             Portugale
             to
             write
             letters
             to
             
               Stephano
               Iberra
            
             the
             Kings
             Secretary
             at
             Bruxels
             ,
             to
             assure
             him
             &
             Fuentes
             ,
             that
             the
             detestable
             fact
             should
             be
             performed
             if
             the
             50000.
             crownes
             were
             paid
             ,
             which
             letter
             Lopus
             himselfe
             sent
             by
             one
             
               Gomes
               Dauila
            
             a
             Portugale
             .
             But
             Andrada
             not
             being
             thought
             fit
             to
             follow
             so
             great
             a
             cause
             ,
             Ferrera
             was
             chosen
             to
             manage
             it
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Doctor
             did
             againe
             assure
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             villanie
             ;
             and
             then
             there
             were
             bils
             of
             exchaunge
             for
             the
             mony
             deliuered
             by
             the
             
               Counte
               Fuentes
            
             ,
             the
             one
             from
             
               Gonzalo
               Gomez
            
             to
             
               Pedro
               de
               Carreras
            
             ,
             the
             other
             from
             Gomez
             to
             
               Iohn
               Pallacios
            
             :
             And
             if
             (
             through
             the
             merciful
             prouidence
             of
             almightie
             God
             )
             these
             had
             not
             been
             lingered
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             by
             the
             diligence
             and
             carefulnes
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Lords
             of
             her
             Maiesties
             priuie
             Councell
             the
             matter
             had
             not
             been
             discouered
             ,
             the
             villanie
             had
             been
             attempted
             and
             acted
             ,
             and
             so
             brought
             out
             of
             doubt
             (
             as
             this
             Espaniolized
             champiō
             seemeth
             to
             haue
             wished
             )
             to
             the
             vnauoydable
             hazard
             of
             ruine
             in
             mans
             iudgement
             to
             our
             Countrie
             and
             State.
             So
             haue
             you
             here
             vpon
             honorable
             credence
             plainely
             proued
             ,
             that
             Lopus
             should
             haue
             been
             the
             Actor
             of
             this
             villanie
             ,
             that
             
               Andrada
               ,
               Ferrera
               Gomez
               Dauila
            
             ,
             and
             
               Manuell
               Lewes
            
             (
             all
             Portugales
             )
             were
             Agents
             and
             Messengers
             to
             him
             about
             it
             ;
             that
             Mendoza
             your
             Kings
             Embassador
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Christofero
               de
               Moro
               ,
               Count
               Fuentes
               ,
            
             and
             Secretarie
             Iberra
             (
             all
             Councellors
             to
             your
             King
             )
             were
             Directors
             to
             these
             Agents
             and
             Messengers
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             your
             King
             himselfe
             did
             direct
             herein
             ,
             let
             the
             
             booke
             tell
             you
             :
             And
             therefore
             haue
             you
             no
             cause
             to
             doubt
             of
             Lopus
             his
             bloudie
             meaning
             in
             this
             bloudie
             busines
             .
          
           
             To
             returne
             to
             your selfe
             (
             Sir
             )
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             but
             you
             desire
             to
             be
             beleeued
             in
             all
             that
             you
             haue
             scattered
             in
             your
             Libell
             ,
             and
             not
             least
             in
             this
             last
             part
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             could
             creepe
             into
             the
             secret
             bosomes
             of
             our
             English
             Nation
             ,
             and
             winne
             credit
             to
             be
             beleeued
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             you
             say
             is
             Gospell
             ,
             you
             might
             then
             hope
             of
             some
             likelihood
             to
             preuaile
             in
             your
             shameles
             sute
             for
             toleration
             ,
             
             or
             alteration
             in
             Religion
             tendered
             to
             the
             Lords
             in
             your
             Remission
             immediatly
             following
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             been
             much
             blessed
             of
             God
             by
             her
             Maiesties
             gouernment
             (
             although
             you
             inuert
             all
             out
             of
             your
             popish
             and
             traiterous
             affection
             into
             cursings
             )
             so
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             they
             all
             see
             and
             will
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             erected
             and
             established
             amongst
             vs
             by
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             is
             the
             verie
             assured
             and
             principall
             ground-worke
             of
             all
             our
             blessings
             :
             Religion
             and
             pietie
             must
             be
             our
             safetie
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             as
             wee
             keepe
             God
             by
             imbracing
             his
             truth
             without
             halting
             ;
             so
             long
             shall
             God
             keepe
             this
             land
             safe
             from
             all
             malice
             of
             all
             our
             enemies
             whatsoeuer
             .
             Therefore
             farre
             shall
             it
             be
             from
             them
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             lend
             an
             eare
             to
             so
             impudent
             and
             euill
             affected
             a
             Sutor
             ,
             as
             you
             shew
             your selfe
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             daring
             with
             shameles
             face
             to
             slaunder
             and
             scorne
             our
             Religion
             ,
             to
             depraue
             our
             seat
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             to
             harten
             disobedience
             ,
             to
             excuse
             traitors
             ,
             to
             darken
             and
             sometimes
             to
             defend
             the
             malice
             of
             your
             two
             Monarches
             of
             Rome
             and
             Spaine
             against
             our
             Soueraigne
             &
             Queene
             ;
             contrariwise
             when
             her
             iust
             commendation
             was
             set
             
             out
             ,
             for
             being
             God
             his
             good
             instrument
             of
             many
             great
             blessings
             brought
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             you
             maliciouslie
             turne
             them
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             into
             cursings
             :
             when
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             almightie
             God
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             her
             wonderfull
             and
             happy
             deliuerances
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Queene
             Marie
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             owne
             time
             ,
             you
             doe
             in
             derision
             call
             the
             first
             a
             miracle
             of
             Milne-wheeles
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             you
             shameleslie
             seeme
             to
             perswade
             ,
             they
             were
             things
             rather
             feared
             by
             vs
             ,
             then
             intended
             to
             her
             .
             When
             I
             vrge
             Stories
             traiterous
             and
             bloudie
             words
             against
             her
             ,
             you
             cunningly
             seeke
             to
             turne
             his
             meaning
             to
             other
             persons
             and
             purposes
             .
             When
             I
             condemne
             Cardinall
             Allin
             and
             Bishop
             Gardiners
             proude
             and
             pernitious
             dealing
             towards
             her
             ,
             you
             fall
             into
             extraordinarie
             high
             commendations
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             trumpet
             of
             their
             praises
             for
             so
             dealing
             had
             been
             worthie
             to
             bee
             blowne
             ouer
             all
             the
             world
             :
             when
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             keepe
             these
             three
             things
             safe
             in
             our
             breast
             ;
             first
             our
             Conscience
             to
             God
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             our
             Loue
             to
             our
             Countrey
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             our
             Loyaltie
             to
             our
             Prince
             ,
             you
             earnestlie
             labour
             to
             proue
             that
             wee
             are
             not
             bound
             alwaies
             to
             loue
             our
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             to
             beare
             Loyaltie
             to
             our
             Prince
             ,
             but
             that
             for
             Religions
             sake
             ,
             wee
             must
             hate
             them
             and
             warre
             against
             them
             :
             and
             when
             I
             lay
             downe
             the
             many
             ,
             and
             manifold
             wrongs
             most
             vnchristianlie
             and
             vnkindly
             offered
             to
             her
             Maiestie
             by
             Rome
             and
             Spaine
             ,
             you
             bend
             your
             whole
             force
             to
             couer
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             proue
             wrongs
             offered
             by
             her
             Maiestie
             and
             our
             Nation
             to
             them
             ,
             such
             is
             your
             speciall
             loue
             to
             these
             your
             two
             Monarches
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             treasons
             ,
             and
             Traytors
             plotted
             and
             encouraged
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             little
             and
             key-colde
             is
             your
             loue
             and
             dutie
             to
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             
             to
             whom
             you
             owe
             all
             loue
             and
             obedience
             .
             But
             this
             is
             the
             fruite
             of
             
               Pius
               Quintus
            
             his
             Bull
             ,
             the
             perill
             of
             which
             curse
             you
             will
             not
             incurre
             ;
             and
             such
             is
             the
             force
             of
             your
             Catholike
             Religion
             and
             Spanish
             Crownes
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             rather
             worship
             Dagon
             ,
             then
             serue
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             and
             giue
             your
             faith
             to
             an
             vsurping
             stranger
             ,
             then
             keepe
             yours
             giuen
             ,
             and
             due
             to
             your
             lawfull
             Soueraigne
             .
             Yet
             for
             all
             this
             you
             doubt
             not
             to
             tender
             a
             remission
             of
             your
             whole
             answere
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Lords
             of
             her
             Maiesties
             Councell
             ,
             by
             which
             your
             answere
             ,
             and
             remission
             (
             if
             it
             bee
             well
             scanned
             in
             matter
             and
             manner
             )
             you
             will
             bee
             found
             iustlie
             to
             deserue
             all
             the
             titles
             contained
             in
             this
             one
             verse
             ,
             
               
                 Vafer
                 ,
                 detractor
                 ,
                 mendax
                 ,
                 elatus
                 ,
                 iniquus
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 subtile
                 ,
                 railing
                 ,
                 lying
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 &
                 treacherous
                 man.
                 
              
            
             And
             thus
             much
             haue
             I
             aduentured
             to
             offer
             to
             the
             view
             of
             my
             Christian
             Countrymen
             in
             defence
             of
             my
             former
             Watch-word
             ,
             collected
             by
             me
             out
             of
             my
             Christian
             affection
             to
             them
             for
             their
             benefite
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             I
             stand
             still
             constant
             ,
             and
             confident
             to
             defend
             the
             truth
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             against
             Poperie
             and
             all
             other
             heresies
             ,
             to
             performe
             my
             Loialtie
             to
             my
             Soueraigne
             against
             all
             Popish
             Espaniolized
             Traytours
             ,
             and
             treason
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             for
             the
             libertie
             of
             my
             Countrie
             against
             Rome
             and
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             all
             forraine
             Potentates
             whatsoeuer
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             my
             silence
             should
             not
             cause
             them
             to
             conceiue
             ,
             that
             this
             masked
             Champions
             rayling
             tongue
             hath
             any
             way
             distempered
             me
             ,
             or
             his
             threatning
             brauadoes
             any
             whit
             dismaied
             me
             ,
             the
             first
             whereof
             I
             passe
             ouer
             ,
             with
             little
             regard
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Counsell
             of
             wise
             
               Salomon
               :
               It
               is
               the
               glorie
               
               of
               a
               man
               to
               passe
               by
               offences
               :
            
             the
             second
             I
             scorne
             ,
             being
             sent
             out
             by
             a
             cowardlie
             Companion
             that
             speakes
             big
             ,
             and
             dares
             not
             shew
             his
             face
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             
             I
             delight
             not
             in
             warre
             and
             hostilitie
             betweene
             Princes
             ,
             I
             wish
             peace
             in
             all
             States
             and
             Common-wealths
             ,
             from
             my
             heart
             ,
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             glorie
             of
             almightie
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             supreame
             author
             of
             all
             authoritie
             and
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             is
             onely
             to
             bee
             serued
             both
             by
             Prince
             and
             people
             ,
             as
             his
             word
             prescribeth
             .
             For
             I
             confesse
             ,
             
               Dulce
               est
               nomen
               pacis
               ;
               res
               verò
               ipsa
               ,
               tum
               iucunda
               ,
               tum
               salutaris
               .
            
             And
             yet
             can
             I
             not
             subscribe
             to
             this
             blinde
             Peace-makers
             desire
             ,
             that
             longeth
             for
             a
             Peace
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             laboureth
             by
             a
             Peace
             to
             bring
             in
             his
             Idoll
             worship
             againe
             amongst
             vs
             :
             but
             I
             heartelie
             pray
             to
             my
             God
             ,
             to
             preserue
             vs
             from
             such
             a
             Peace
             ,
             and
             with
             Erasmus
             I
             affirme
             ,
             
               Melior
               est
               talis
               pugna
               ,
               quae
               Deo
               proximum
               facit
               ,
               quàm
               pux
               illa
               quae
               à
               Deo
               separat
               .
            
             But
             if
             such
             a
             Peace
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             as
             may
             not
             preiudice
             a
             good
             Conscience
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             Religion
             we
             now
             holde
             ,
             nor
             impeach
             the
             safetie
             of
             our
             deare
             Queene
             ,
             nor
             hazard
             bondage
             to
             our
             Countrie
             ,
             by
             the
             gouernment
             of
             forrainers
             and
             strangers
             ;
             blessed
             bee
             that
             Peace-maker
             ,
             and
             God
             almightie
             graunt
             vs
             such
             a
             Peace
             all
             our
             daies
             .
             And
             this
             haue
             I
             presumed
             to
             say
             in
             answere
             to
             this
             Champions
             Peace
             prayed
             for
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             these
             his
             Encounters
             ,
             with
             a
             minde
             rather
             to
             raise
             vp
             the
             power
             and
             pride
             of
             Rome
             and
             Spaine
             ,
             then
             for
             any
             good
             minde
             or
             meaning
             he
             hath
             to
             our
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             or
             England
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             to
             knit
             vp
             this
             my
             Resistance
             to
             euery
             of
             your
             rayling
             Encounters
             ,
             (
             Sir
             N.D.
             )
             I
             assure
             my selfe
             
             you
             shall
             finde
             all
             the
             Protestants
             and
             Professors
             of
             Gods
             truth
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             also
             many
             of
             those
             that
             are
             infected
             with
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             so
             well
             resolued
             from
             your
             owne
             pen
             of
             your
             want
             of
             ciuilitie
             in
             rayling
             beyond
             measure
             ,
             and
             your
             want
             of
             a
             found
             heart
             to
             your
             Soueraigne
             and
             Countrie
             ,
             in
             so
             highly
             extolling
             your
             two
             greatest
             Monarches
             of
             Rome
             and
             Spaine
             ,
             to
             the
             preiudice
             and
             touch
             both
             of
             Queene
             and
             Countrie
             (
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             the
             power
             of
             your
             wicked
             wit
             and
             words
             can
             deuise
             ,
             and
             perswade
             )
             as
             your
             glosing
             shall
             gaine
             little
             credite
             to
             worke
             my
             condemnation
             in
             any
             of
             their
             iudgements
             ,
             either
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             in
             my
             former
             booke
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             thing
             contained
             in
             this
             latter
             :
             For
             I
             meane
             none
             other
             in
             all
             that
             is
             said
             ,
             but
             a
             desire
             of
             confirmation
             to
             the
             one
             in
             a
             holy
             profession
             ,
             and
             a
             reformation
             to
             the
             other
             of
             their
             being
             any
             longer
             seduced
             ,
             and
             misled
             by
             Romes
             inchantments
             ,
             and
             a
             care
             in
             both
             to
             stand
             firmelie
             and
             faithfullie
             to
             defend
             their
             Soueraigne
             and
             Countrey
             ,
             against
             forraine
             malice
             and
             home
             Treason
             ;
             whereunto
             if
             way
             should
             bee
             giuen
             ,
             God
             should
             be
             dishonoured
             ,
             our
             Queene
             endaungered
             ,
             our
             Countrie
             depriued
             of
             it
             auncient
             and
             most
             comfortable
             liberties
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             can
             either
             one
             or
             other
             looke
             for
             but
             miserie
             ,
             and
             desolation
             .
             For
             what
             befell
             both
             to
             Guelphes
             and
             Gibellines
             when
             the
             Gibellines
             brought
             in
             a
             friend
             of
             theirs
             called
             
               Facinus
               Canis
            
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             haue
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             Guelphes
             for
             his
             paie
             ?
             He
             was
             no
             sooner
             gotten
             in
             ,
             but
             that
             without
             sparing
             of
             either
             ,
             both
             sides
             were
             spoyled
             ;
             whereof
             when
             the
             Gibellines
             complained
             ,
             saying
             that
             their
             goods
             were
             spoyled
             contrarie
             to
             agreement
             ,
             this
             
             their
             friend
             by
             them
             brought
             in
             answered
             ,
             
               That
               themselues
               were
               Gibellines
               ,
               and
               they
               should
               bee
               safe
               ;
               but
               their
               goods
               were
               Guelphes
               and
               they
               must
               pay
               for
               it
               :
            
             Your selues
             can
             make
             the
             application
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             your
             wisdomes
             I
             leaue
             it
             ,
             beseeching
             God
             to
             continue
             his
             wonted
             mercie
             towards
             our
             Queene
             and
             land
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             to
             this
             my
             aduersarie
             and
             all
             of
             his
             faction
             a
             better
             minde
             ,
             if
             it
             stand
             with
             his
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A02797-e490
           
             The
             scope
             of
             this
             Apologie
             .
          
           
             Flatterie
             falsely
             charged
             vpon
             me
             .
          
           
             What
             flatterie
             is
             .
          
           
             Arch
             flatterers
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             blessings
             of
             this
             land
             .
          
           
             No
             contrarietie
             betwixt
             our
             present
             daungers
             and
             our
             former
             blessings
             .
          
           
             Eccle.
             49.
             
          
           
             Encounter
             .
             3.
             pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             Our
             Christan
             Religion
             no
             cause
             of
             tumults
             .
          
           
             A
             short
             view
             of
             blessings
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             temporall
             from
             God
             by
             her
             Maiestie
             powred
             on
             this
             land
             .
          
           
             1
             Vnitie
             in
             veritie
             .
          
           
             A
             scornefull
             reproach
             .
          
           
             The
             termes
             of
             Puritanes
             and
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             Vnitie
             vntruly
             vaunted
             of
             by
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Idol
               .
               Ecc.
               Ro.
               lib.
            
             1.
             ca.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Lact.
               li.
            
             1.
             ca.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             17.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Libertie
             to
             reade
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             3.
             
               de
               La●●
            
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             Publike
             prayer
             with
             vnderstanding
             .
          
           
             
               Hier.
               in
               prolo
            
             .
             2.
             
               in
               comment
               .
               in
               Gal.
            
             
          
           
             
               Aug.
               in
               Psa.
            
             99.
             
          
           
             4
             Exercise
             in
             true
             holines
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Erasmus
             .
          
           
             Two
             extremities
             in
             our
             good
             works
             to
             be
             auoided
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           
             5
             Freedome
             from
             persecution
             .
          
           
             6
             Deliuerāce
             from
             intollerable
             exactions
             .
          
           
             To
             Pope
             Innocent
             .4
             .
             in
             the
             Counsell
             at
             Lyons
             .
             &c.
             1245.
             
          
           
             7
             Long
             peac●
             .
          
           
             8
             Power
             in
             forraine
             countries
             .
          
           
             9
             Wealth
             of
             the
             land
             ,
          
           
             10
             Multitude
             of
             subiects
             .
          
           
             Lamenta
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             107.
             
          
           
             Lying
             falsely
             imputed
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             Friers
             and
             Papists
             braue
             liers
             .
          
           
             Poperie
             iustly
             charged
             with
             darknes
             .
          
           
             Scripture
             neither
             at
             home
             nor
             at
             Church
             permitted
             to
             the
             people
             in
             a
             knowne
             tongue
             .
          
           
             Preaching
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             in
             Poperie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King
             6.
             
          
           
             Preaching
             how
             rare
             .
          
           
             Boner
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Act.
             and
             Monuments
             vol.
             2
             pag.
             862.
             
          
           
             D.
             Bassinets
             Oration
             .
          
           
             O
             blindnes
             .
             O
             blasphemie
             .
          
           
             This
             Land
             liued
             not
             in
             former
             times
             in
             such
             darkenes
             ,
             as
             lately
             vnder
             Poperie
             .
          
           
             A
             fond
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Arnobius
             .
          
           
             Another
             Argument
             of
             the
             Papists
             peerelesse
             learning
             examined
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             Papists
             learning
             is
             not
             verie
             great
             ,
             or
             their
             cause
             is
             bad
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             Hus.
             
          
           
             Martin
             Luthers
             offer
             to
             dispute
             at
             Wormes
             .
          
           
             He
             goeth
             to
             the
             same
             end
             to
             Augusta
             .
          
           
             Simon
             Grinaeus
             at
             Spire
             .
          
           
             Colloquie
             of
             Poissy
             .
          
           
             Particular
             absurdities
             of
             Poperie
             .
          
           
             Heresie
             with
             the
             Papists
             to
             reade
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             vulgar
             tongue●
             
          
           
             An
             obiection
             answered
             .
          
           
             
               D.
               Rayn
               de
               Idol
               .
               eccl
               .
               Ro.
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Sorbonists
             oth
             .
          
           
             For
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             vulgar
             tongues
             ,
             men
             were
             called
             before
             the
             Bi●shops
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
               &
               Mon.
               ex
               Regist.
               Lin.
               
            
          
           
             
               Act.
               &
               mon.
               ae●
               testim
               .
               D.
               Outredi
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ibidem
               pa.
            
             863.
             
          
           
             A
             godly
             Booke
             seller
             in
             France
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Mach.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ignorance
             with
             Papists
             the
             mother
             of
             Deuotion
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Fulke
             .
          
           
             Scripture
             forbidden
             to
             be
             read
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             5.
             
          
           
             Coloss.
             3.
             
             
               Chrisost.
               in
               epist.
               ad
               Coloss.
               ●om
               .
            
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Fides
               implicita
            
             .
          
           
             Ignorance
             a
             fruitfull
             Mother
             for
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
               &
               Monu
               .
               pag.
            
             139.
             
          
           
             Deuotion
             separated
             from
             knowledge
             in
             many
             of
             the
             Popish
             Cleargie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               D.
               Rayn
               .
               de
               Eccl.
               Rom.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Conscientia
             .
          
           
             2
             Scientia
             .
          
           
             3
             Entia
             .
          
           
             Publike
             praier
             or
             deuotion
             in
             an
             vnknowne
             tongue
             .
          
           
             
               Hossius
               de
               sacro
               vernacule
               legendo
            
             .
          
           
             Art.
             3.
             pa.
             75.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             27.
             article
             betwixt
             B.
             Iewel
             and
             Harding
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Papists
             allow
             lay
             men
             to
             meddle
             with
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             To
             meddle
             with
             Scriptures
             ,
             is
             to
             examine
             by
             Scriptures
             the
             doctrine
             taught
             .
             Act.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Chrysost.
               in
            
             2.
             
             
               Cor.
               hom
            
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Papists
             forbid
             Lay
             men
             thus
             to
             meddle
             with
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             
               Paraleip
               .
               Abb.
               vrsperg
               pa.
            
             448
             
          
           
             
               In
               lex
               Expurg
               .
               cu●
               vt
               si
               Ber.
               &c
            
          
           
             About
             Thomas
             Becket
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             Beckets
             quarrels
             with
             his
             King.
             
          
           
             Becket
             goeth
             inta
             France
             against
             the
             kings
             will.
             
          
           
             Beckets
             words
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Leicester
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             and
             Nobles
             adiudge
             Beckets
             a
             traitor
             .
          
           
             The
             controuersie
             between
             Becket
             and
             the
             King
             put
             into
             the
             French
             Kings
             hands
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             officer
             .
          
           
             Proud
             Beckets
             refusall
             .
          
           
             The
             letter
             of
             the
             Empresse
             .
          
           
             Two
             Cardinals
             censures
             of
             Becket
             .
          
           
             About
             Beckets
             sainting
             .
          
           
             
               Ex.
               Auentino
            
             .
          
           
             Disputation
             about
             Becket
             at
             Paris
             .
          
           
             Argument
             of
             miracles
             .
          
           
             Popish
             miracles
             threefold
             
          
           
             1
             Onely
             in
             shew
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
               &
               Mon.
               pag.
            
             733.
             
          
           
             
               Ex
               Pencero
               .
               Munst.
               Ca●ione
               ,
               &
               aliis
            
          
           
             2
             Wrought
             by
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             13.
             
          
           
             3
             Falsely
             deuised
             .
          
           
             Beckets
             miracles
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
               &
               Mon.
               pa.
            
             204.
             
          
           
             Miracles
             not
             rare
             amongst
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             
               D.
               Rain
               .
               ex
               breuiario
               Rom.
               &
               ex
               vita
               Th●
               .
               ●ius
               operi
               .
               Romae
               editis
               prefixa
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               Rain
               .
               ex
               .
               seuerin●
               .
            
          
           
             Large
             talke
             betweene
             Hiacinthus
             and
             an
             image
             of
             Alablaster
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             will
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             commanding
             either
             disloyaltie
             or
             blasphemie
             .
          
           
             Blasphemy
             by
             the
             Pope
             commanded
             .
          
           
             
               Portiforium
               ad
               vsum
               Sarum
               in
               festo
               S.
               Tho.
               Caen●uar
               .
            
          
           
             Disloyaltie
             by
             the
             Pope
             commaunded
             .
          
           
             About
             Pardons
             and
             Indulgences
             .
          
           
             Indulgences
             grounded
             neither
             vpon
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             vpon
             ancient
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             Councels
             condemne
             the
             abuses
             of
             the
             Popes
             pardons
             
          
           
             
               Ex
               Chemnicio
               de
               Indulgentijs
            
             .
          
           
             The
             complain●
             of
             the
             Germaine
             Princes
             
          
           
             Tecelius
             .
          
           
             Pardous
             for
             sinnes
             to
             be
             committed
             .
          
           
             Parry
             .
          
           
             Caines
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Absolution
             .
             Simon
             a
             Monke
             .
          
           
             
               Iacobus
               Clemens
            
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             Iustification
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             
          
           
             This
             bloudie
             mate
             falsely
             chargeth
             me
             with
             bloud-thirstines
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Sam.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Aug.
               in
               Psal.
            
             37
             
          
           
             Her
             Maiesties
             marueilous
             deliuerance
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             .
          
           
             Her
             Maiesties
             deliuerance
             and
             Dauids
             compared
             .
          
           
             Her
             Maiestie
             vniustly
             troubled
             in
             Queen
             Maries
             daies
             .
          
           
             A
             ridiculous
             argument
             .
          
           
             Causes
             concurring
             to
             her
             Maiesties
             preseruation
             .
          
           
             M.
             Hales
             Oration
             .
          
           
             The
             fretting
             of
             the
             Papists
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             now
             being
             Queene
             
          
           
             Hester
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             About
             annointing
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             150.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             About
             D.
             Storie
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             5.
             
             &
             59.
             
          
           
             Stories
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             interpretatiō
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Stories
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             
               Martyrium
               Ioan
               .
               Stor
               .
               Angl.
               pro
               ecc
               .
               Rom.
               primat
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Bull
             of
             Pius
             Quintus
             .
          
           
             Master
             Iuel
             .
             Bullenger
             .
          
           
             Whether
             any
             man
             may
             depose
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             2.
             and
             4.
             
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             19.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               August
               .
               in
               Psalm
            
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Valentinian
               Theodosius
            
             .
          
           
             
               Sigebert
               .
               in
               Anno
            
             1088.
             
          
           
             
               Aug.
               contraliterai
               Petil.
               lib.
               ●
               .
               ca.
               92.
               
            
          
           
             Psal
             140.
             
          
           
             Iere.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iudges
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Traterous
             practises
             of
             some
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Fond
             amplifications
             of
             punishments
             inflicted
             on
             papists
             .
          
           
             A
             vaine
             colour
             .
          
           
             Protestants
             not
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             Papists
             in
             rebellion
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               conform
               .
               in
               initio
            
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             two
             Earles
             insurrection
             .
          
           
             Francis
             Throgmorton
             and
             Charles
             Paget
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             late
             Earle
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundel
             .
          
           
             The
             substance
             of
             the
             Encounterers
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Gardiner
             and
             Cardinall
             Allen
             compared
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Gardiner
             .
          
           
             A
             short
             view
             of
             Gardiners
             milde
             nature
             .
          
           
             Gardiners
             hard
             dealing
             with
             Marbeck
             .
          
           
             Heresie
             for
             lay
             men
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Gardiners
             argument
             to
             proue
             an
             heretike
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Tailor
             
          
           
             Gardiners
             milde
             Rhetorike
             .
          
           
             Master
             Philpot
             .
          
           
             Boner
             vnwilling
             to
             meddle
             with
             Master
             Philpot
             .
          
           
             Boners
             speech
             concerning
             Gardiners
             being
             dead
             .
          
           
             Gardiners
             ioy
             for
             Bishop
             Ridley
             &
             master
             Latimers
             death
             with
             God
             his
             suddaine
             stroke
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           
             Gardiners
             desire
             of
             reuenge
             against
             the
             Duches
             of
             Suffolke
             .
          
           
             Boners
             description
             of
             Gardiner
             .
          
           
             About
             Gardiners
             seeking
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             life
             .
          
           
             A
             weake
             Apologie
             .
          
           
             The
             misterie
             of
             his
             tale
             of
             a
             misterious
             bracelet
             .
          
           
             Gardiner
             confesseth
             the
             wrong
             imprisonment
             of
             Ladie
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             D.
             Weston
             .
          
           
             Gardiner
             vnwilling
             to
             haue
             the
             Ladie
             Elizabeth
             cleered
             .
          
           
             The
             bringing
             in
             of
             the
             Spaniard
             .
          
           
             Gardiners
             booke
             
               de
               vera
               obedientia
            
             ,
             with
             Boners
             proface
             .
          
           
             Gardiners
             Sermon
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             vpon
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             A.B.C.
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Clergie
             in
             Hen.
             4.
             time
             .
          
           
             Gardiner
             put
             out
             of
             King
             Henries
             Will.
             
          
           
             King
             Henrie
             the
             eyght
             not
             minded
             to
             reconcile
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Pope
             as
             Gardiner
             saith
             ,
             but
             quite
             contrarie
             .
          
           
             About
             King
             Henries
             diuorce
             from
             his
             first
             wife
             with
             Gard.
             iudgement
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Cardinall
             Allen.
             
          
           
             Allens
             iudgement
             of
             Pius
             Quintus
             Bull.
             
          
           
             Parsons
             and
             Campions
             faculties
             .
          
           
             Saunders
             Rebellion
             in
             Ireland
             
          
           
             A
             similitude
             alleadged
             for
             Allens
             defence
             examined
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             Pope
             no
             way
             our
             father
             .
          
           
             2
             Your
             elder
             brethren
             yeeld
             not
             due
             reuerence
             to
             the
             Queene
             their
             mother
             .
          
           
             3
             Your
             yonger
             brethren
             are
             the
             elders
             agents
             against
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             Paines
             practise
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             .
          
           
             Heskets
             treason
             .
          
           
             Treason
             against
             the
             Queene
             made
             a
             point
             of
             the
             popish
             faith
             and
             religion
             .
          
           
             Allen
             perswadeth
             it
             to
             be
             honorable
             to
             kill
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             Parrey
             resolued
             by
             Allens
             booke
             to
             kill
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             The
             grouud
             of
             this
             Encounter
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             will
             not
             disclaime
             his
             title
             of
             vsurped
             Supremacie
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             will
             be
             no
             Protestant
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             an
             heretike
             .
          
           
             Marcellinus
             .
          
           
             Honorius
             .
          
           
             Liberius
             .
          
           
             Stephanus
             .
          
           
             Iohan.
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             The
             Sorbonists
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             Iesuites
             practises
             .
          
           
             Parrie
             hartened
             by
             Iulio
             Palmio
             a
             Iesuite
             .
          
           
             Yorke
             and
             Williams
             set
             on
             by
             Holte
             a
             Iesuite
             .
          
           
             Patricke
             Cullen
             .
          
           
             Sauage
             perswaded
             by
             D.
             Guifford
             .
          
           
             Posseuine
             .
          
           
             Wal-poole
             .
          
           
             France
             iudged
             the
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             The
             chiefe
             vow
             of
             Iesuits
             .
          
           
             Sacriledge
             to
             vow
             simple
             obedience
             to
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             their
             vow
             .
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             Te
             rayling
             of
             N.D.
             
          
           
             Iames.
             3.
             
          
           
             An
             outward
             ciuill
             conuersation
             .
          
           
             Ciuill
             honesty
             to
             be
             found
             amongst
             Infidels
             &
             Turkes
             .
          
           
             True
             faith
             not
             without
             good
             workes
             .
          
           
             Dissimulation
             taught
             by
             Papistes
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Dissimulation
             of
             some
             Papists
             manifested
             .
          
           
             The
             threefold
             accusation
             examined
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             hurt
             Recusants
             do
             .
          
           
             Forcing
             to
             do
             against
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Moderate
             punishment
             for
             Religion
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             Comparison
             tweene
             our
             punishment
             of
             Recusants
             ,
             &
             those
             of
             former
             times
             .
          
           
             The
             Papistes
             hands
             deepe
             in
             this
             transgression
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             hurt
             Recusants
             would
             doe
             .
          
           
             Barbarous
             railing
             against
             Henrie
             Earle
             of
             Huntingdō
             .
          
           
             3
             Dissimulation
             in
             sundrie
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Cardinall
             Allen
             inciteth
             to
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             Dispensation
             of
             Gregorie
             13
             to
             Parsons
             and
             Campion
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             All
             Recusants
             not
             charged
             with
             dissimulatiō
             or
             rebellious
             mindes
             .
          
           
             ●●e
             Papists
             〈◊〉
             ●at
             the
             〈◊〉
             de
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             The
             truth
             of
             my
             position
             iustified
             .
          
           
             Rebellion
             cunningly
             broached
             .
          
           
             Abraham
             and
             Lot.
             
          
           
             Ieremie
             .
          
           
             Iere
             9.
             
          
           
             Ieroboam
             .
          
           
             Iehu
             .
          
           
             Athanasius
             .
          
           
             Obedience
             in
             temporall
             Princes
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             N.D.
             his
             spirituall
             conceite
             as
             you
             may
             reade
             in
             his
             booke
             pag.
             83.
             
          
           
             The
             translation
             of
             S.
             Peters
             words
             freed
             frō
             corruption
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             Crowne
             may
             not
             be
             touched
             .
          
           
             Archprelate
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             were
             Priests
             and
             Archprelates
             .
          
           
             1
             Christ
             gaue
             no
             Superiority
             to
             Peter
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             Peter
             neuer
             challenged
             anie
             such
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             Apostles
             acknowledge
             no
             superioritie
             in
             Peter
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             spirituall
             supremacie
             without
             good
             warrant
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             temporall
             Supremacie
             .
          
           
             His
             temporall
             Supremacie
             neuer
             acknowledged
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             intollerable
             pride
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             a
             bloudie
             monster
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             bloudie
             humour
             against
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             What
             iudgement
             is
             to
             be
             had
             of
             this
             Encounterer
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Pope
             be
             Antichrist
             
          
           
             How
             farre
             England
             standeth
             beholding
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Elutherius
             acknowledge
             the
             Kings
             Gods
             Vicar
             in
             his
             owne
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             libertie
             of
             speech
             vsed
             against
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             The
             Encounterers
             iniurious
             rayling
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Spanish
             Nation
             .
          
           
             Not
             all
             Spaniards
             charged
             .
          
           
             Experiments
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             pride
             ,
             crueltie
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             N.D.
             maliciously
             slaundereth
             his
             natiue
             countrie
             :
          
           
             No
             cause
             to
             except
             against
             our
             free
             speech
             of
             Spaniards
             .
          
           
             The
             person
             of
             the
             discouerer
             considered
             .
          
           
             The
             Taxes
             .
          
           
             Papists
             the
             only
             contemners
             of
             princes
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             52.
             
          
           
             About
             Lopus
             .
          
           
             His
             sute
             to
             the
             Lords
             .
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             .